Actions

Work Header

POISONOUS || Assassination Classroom X Attack On Titan! Reader

Summary:

Y/N, the Poison Titan, was fighting the Beast Titan to stop it from throwing boulders and killing her comrades, but unfortunately got defeated. Just as she was gonna get devoured by a Titan, she suddenly crashed through Class 3-E's classroom wall. As the class gets to know her, she tries to hide everything about her, including where she came from and her past, as she desperately tries to find clues to get back home. But, what will she find instead?

This is the old version of Poisonous and is discontinued. I will only be adding the rest of the chapters that I posted before I decided to rewrite this.

Chapter 1: 00 || A Wish

Notes:

This is my very first fanfiction, so I apologize if my writing is not to your preferences.

English is not my first language, so there may be grammar or spelling errors.

This fanfiction is also available on Wattpad under the same username as here, and it has way more chapters than here.

Chapter Text

Screams of soldiers echoed throughout the battlefield. The monkey-like Titan was surprised and watched them go to their deaths. Green smoke flew from below and soar trough the sky. The Titan began to raise his hand, going to throw boulders.

"In coming! Spread out!" The commander of the Scouts ordered. The soldiers did as they were told.

You jumped from your horse and launched towards the Beast Titan using your ODM gear. As soon as you slashed your hand with your sword, a bright yellow thunder comes crashing down to the ground. Heat then began to consume you.

As soon as you finished transforming, you scratched the Beast Titan's face with your claws. He roared in pain. Then, you spitted your poison-like saliva on his eyes to blind it.

Your Titan was called the Poison Titan. Obviously, your Titan is poisonous. Every liquid inside you is poisonous; if a person or animal just makes contact with it, it can burn and itch them. If taken in into the body, the person or animal dies; they can either die slowly or immediately, depending how much poison was taken in. If it makes contact with a plant, the plant immediately dies.

It went like that a few times, until the Beast Titan grabbed one of your legs and started tearing it off. He then proceeded to tear off your arm, leaving you with an arm and a leg, as blood drips down your arm and leg.

Dammit! I can't fight like this. I have no choice but to get out and somehow escape using ODM gear, you thought to yourself.

As if he had heard you, the monkey-like Titan ripped you out of your Titan. He raised his arm, ready to throw you. To a Titan, ready to devour you.

The Beast Titan swinged his arm; throwing you. You closed your eyes, waiting for the Titan to grab you and devour you.

 

 

 

 

 

Is...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

this...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

how... 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

it'll...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

end...?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It's finally ending huh...?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I'm finally dying...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I'm sorry...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

everyone...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I wasn't able to fulfill my duty...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

..

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

....

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

No...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I don't wanna die yet!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

God...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

If you can hear me...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

listen to my prayers...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I still want to live.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I'm want to live with everyone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

So please...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Give me the chance to live again...!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


*RUMBLE*

"Huh, I didn't know it was gonna rain," Koro-sensei said as he stopped writing on the board when it began to rain.

Kayano's brows furrowed as she listened to her intuition. "Is it just me or I feel like something is coming?"

Karma shrugged, "Nah you're just imagining thin-"

He was cut off by something crashing against the wall in the back of the classroom, leaving a large hole in the wall.

Everyone's eyes trailed to the cause of the hole; an unconscious girl, soaked in water mixed with her blood from her ripped off arm and leg. Blood began to trickle down her head. Some shrieked at the sight, while others stared in horror.

After a quick examination, everyone noticed the odd outfit she's wearing; a military uniform with a green cloak, with the wings of freedom on it. Everyone's shocked gaze then quickly turned to the gear on her.

Koro-sensei rushed to her side, snapping the students out of their thoughts. "A girl...?" he muttered. "Isogai call Mr. Karasuma and Ms. Irina!" the octopus commanded the class president.

"Y-Yes!"

Isogai ran out of the class informing the P. E. and the English teacher about the sudden incident. Fuwa's eyes then trailed to the steam coming out of you.

"S-sir! Steam is coming out of her!" Fuwa pointed to the girl's missing limbs, making everyone's eyes lock on the steam.

"And it's—" Maehara was cut off by someone suddenly bursting out of the door.

"What happened?!" Karasuma asked with panic. "Missing limbs?! If more blood comes out, she'll die!" Karasuma said as he ran towards the girl.

"Wait," Irina suddenly said. "Her limbs are regenerating..."

"Bitch-sensei now's not the time to joke around!" Nakamura told Irina.

"No really, look!" Nagisa said as he pointed at the girl's regenerating limbs, slowly but surely.

Moments later, her eyes opened, seeing kids that seems to be the same age as her, two adults, and a... what...?

"Brat don't move. Your body's still regena—" Irina was cut off by the girl. "Who are you and where am I?!" The girl asked aggressively, forcing herself to stand up but failed to, since one of her legs is gone.

"That's not how you talk to an adu—"

"And what's this thing? A Titan perhaps? But it's far to different to be a normal Titan or an intelligent" The girl analyzed Koro-sensei out loud.

"Titan? What are you talking about?!"

Everyone was shocked by how unconcerned the girl is of her missing limbs.

"Kid, listen to her. Lay down and wait until I call the ambula—" Karasuma tried to calm her down, but was cut off.

"Not until you tell me where am I and what's this thing!" The wounded girl demanded as she pointed her sword towards Koro-sensei.

"I'm not a thing!" Koro-sensei said as he hid behind Karasuma in fear. 

"Hurry up tell me—" Her vision blurred before darkness consumed her, collapsing.

Karasuma sighed. "I already told you to not move."

"But what should we do with this brat? It looks like she's not gonna wake up anytime soon," Irina complained.

"She was also saying stuff about Titans. The hell's that?" Terasaka asked, expecting no answer.

"For now, we should just wait for her to wake up," Koro-sensei suggested.

"I'll call my superiors and tell them about the situation." Karasuma sighed as he began to dial his superior's number on his phone.

"Let's also take her gear off. She'll probably try to kill us once she wakes up," Karma suggested.

"I think we should tie her up too..." Sugino stated as his classmates nod in agreement.

Chapter 2: 00 || A Wish

Chapter Text

Y/N's POV

I remember the monkey ripping of my arm and leg, and throwing me to a Titan...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

And then...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

..

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Huh...?

 

 

 

 


I slowly open my eyes to see two adults and the bizarre thing I saw earlier.

"Ah you're finally awake!" someone said.

"Hey, how did you come crashing trough the wall?" another asked.

"How did your body regenerated?"

"Are you somehow related to Koro-sensei?"

"Hey, what's with your uniform?"

The kids began to overwhelm me with questions, as I tried to break free from the rope restraining me from moving. I'm surprised on how tight it is.

Overwhelmed by the large amount of questions, I let out, "Could you all just shut up for a second?!", just like how Eren did in court.

Surprised by my sudden outburst, the whole room became silent.

"Everyone you shouldn't overwhelm her with questions, she just woke up," the yellow thing said to the kids.

"How are you feeling?" a black-haired adult asked. I didn't answer. "Answer me," he demanded.

"Exhausted," I obliged to answer.

"Regenerating takes a lot of stamina, huh?"

I looked up at him in shock. "How do you know about that?"

"It literally happened before our eyes," he said nonchalantly.

I looked down to the ground. Great, they know about that.

"How did you get in the classroom and why were you missing limbs?" he asked again.

"I was fighting with that monkey Titan to—"

Huh?

I felt myself pause as my whole body froze.

Why was I fighting the monkey again?

A sudden tap on my shoulder snapped me back to reality. "What were you saying?"

"Actually, forget I said that," I quickly shrugged, hoping that he'll just let it go.

The man looked at me suspiciously before asking again, "Name?"

Once again, I didn't answer him.

He sighed. "Fine."

He the turned to the group of kids. "Ah, you guys can go home. We'll take care of her," he said. I'm guessing when he said "we" he meant himself, the other adult, and the bizarre thing.

The students, one by one, left the classroom, leaving only me, a blonde woman, a black haired man, and the bizarre thing.

"Hey brat, I've been meaning to ask this," the blond woman began.

I tilt my head in curiosity, gesturing her to ask right away.

"Are you somehow related to that octopus?" she asked as she pointed a finger at the yellow thing.

"Octopus? What the hell is that?"

"Don't tell me you don't know what an octopus is," The blonde said in a mocking tone.

At her mocking tone, I gave her a glare. "No. For your information, I genuinely do not know what an octopus is," I said coldly, annoyed by her mocking.

The yellow thing explained, "An octopus is a marine animal that has eight tentacles. They're also very intelligent and masters of camouflage. They can also match colors and even textures of they're surroundings! If a predator gets to close, they can—"

"Enough with the explanation. She gets it," The man cut him off, causing the so-called "octopus" to sulk in the corner.

"Anyway are you related with the octopus? Since you regenerated like he can," the man asked again.

"No. I am not, any way related to that yellow thing," I answered.

"Would you please stop calling me a thing?! I am clearly not a thing!" the yellow thing complained.

"What am I supposed to call you? Smiling iron mask? Since you kept smiling like an idiot."

"No— Actually, that's quite true..." he tried shot back, but realized what I said was true.

"Okay, enough you two."

I clicked my tongue in annoyance.

"Are you somehow experimented? Are you even human?" the man asked again.

"I was never experimented. I was born and raised as a human. That was until I somehow got these these powers..." I muttered the last part.

"What was that?"

"Nothing."

"Are you hungry?" the yellow thing suddenly asked.

"Huh?" is all I let out, not knowing why the thing would ask a complete stranger that just crashed trough a wall if they're hungry.

"Are you hungry?" he repeated.

"I am quite hungry. I haven't ate anything," I answered honestly.

The yellow thing suddenly disappeared with me not knowing where he went.

"Did... he just... disappeared...?" I asked while still in shock.

"No, he just ran at mach 20," the male said rather casually.

Mach 20?!

"Anyway what was the marks on my face?"

I was hesitant to tell him. If I want to tell him about the marks, I'll need to explain about my powers. But, is that really okay?

"Fine. If you don't want to share our just yet, we can wait," the man said as I looked down at my now-grown-back leg.

"Based on your outfit, are you in the military?"

"...Yes," I answered rather hesitantly.

"Do you even know where you are?"

"No, but I'm quite sure I'm currently outside the Walls."

"Walls? Never mind. Do you know where your home is? We can possibly take you home," he offered.

"I don't exactly have a home, but I do live in the Survey Corps headquarters."

"Survey Corps?" he asked in confusion.

How does he not know about the Survey Corps?

"Where are you from? From your appearances, you looks like a foreigner."

"The Walls, of course. Where else?" I answered, rather annoyed.

His brows furrowed in confusion. "What walls are you talking about?"

My eyes scrunched at him in annoyance. "Hah? Wall Maria, Wall Rose, Wall Sheena, don't you know any of these walls?"

He shook his head as he replied, "No."

Not even the Walls?

I narrowed my eyes at him and my surroundings. "Then... Where am I?"

"Japan."

What... Japan? "What?"

"We're in Japan. Specifically, Tokyo, Kunugigaoka Junior High School," he answered my question in more detail.

Huh...?

My eyes widen as I tried to process what he said. Japan? Tokyo? Kunugigaoka? What the hell are those?

"What... are those?" I asked as I felt my head getting dizzy.

His eyes scrunched up. "Please stop joking around."

"I am not!"

His eyes narrowed at me.

"I genuinely don't know! I swear! I don't even know if this is just some nightmare or not!"

He seemed to sense my genuineness. He sighed and answered my questions, "Japan is a country, Tokyo is a city, while Kunugigaoka Junior High School is a school."

Country? Though I didn't know what a country is, I decided not to ask about it to not make myself sound even more stupid.

"Do you know how to get back to your home?" he asked.

Now that he mentioned it, how did I got here? It was probably because of the monkey, but if you think about it logically, it's impossible.

That's when I realized, I might be in a completely different place. That will explain why he didn't understand anything I said.

"No," I answered, still shaken up by realization.

"Can you train the students?" he suddenly asked.

"Train?" I asked, confused.

"Ah, I haven't explained the situation yet. The whole class in currently in a mission to assassinate the octopus. Yes, I mean the octopus you met earlier," he explained.

"Is he a Titan? Is he an intelligent? Are there even Titans around here?" I asked him a bunch of questions.

"What's this so-called Titan anyway? You've been blabbering it since you've got here!" the blonde woman asked, clearly annoyed.

Ah. Right. I might be in a completely different place. So I should stop asking things like Titans.

"Actually, forget about the Titans. You don't need to know it," I quickly shrug.

The blonde woman furrowed her brows and shouted at me, "Why can't I know it, wall brat?!"

The man interfered, "Anyway, he was responsible for the destroyed moon, and in March, he'll do the same with earth. Unless he is killed. What's most surprising is the fact that he offered to be this class's homeroom teacher. Therefore, the students have the best opportunity to kill him. The government has come to an agreement with the octopus. He'll be allowed to teach while the students carry out assassination attempts, as long he doesn't harm the students."

I nodded at him as my eyes narrowed at him. "So, what do I get for training those kids?"

"All the things you need to survive; food, clothing, and shelter, as well as education."

The offer is tempting. If I accept, all of my needs will be fulfilled. And education is a bonus; it'll allow me to know further about this world. Even though I just graduated.

"The government has agreed to this," he said suddenly.

"Wait a minute," I told him to stop. "You mean, you contacted the government about this?"

"Of course. I'm part of the military, so naturally, I'll contact them."

If the government knows about this, then...

My eyes immediately searched for my ODM gear, only to be unsuccessful to find it. Panic quickly filled me. "Where's my gear?!"

"The government considered it to be suspicious. So they took it away for further inspection."

My hands clenched to a fist in frustration. Shit.

"So, do we have a deal?" He handed out a hand for me to shake.

I stared at the hand, pondering on my decision. "One more thing," I said. "Did you tell the government about my ability?" I asked, referring to my regenerating ability.

He shook his head. "No. I don't have prove to show the government."

Good.

"We have a deal," I agreed as I tried to shake his hand, but restrained to do so. "Um, a little help?"

He nodded his head and helped freeing me from the rope. I then shake his hand, agreeing to the deal.

"I'm back!" The yellow thing said as he entered the classroom while holding some sort of food.

"What's the food for?" the woman asked.

"For the kid of course. She hasn't eat since yesterday," the yellow thing answered.

He handed me the food, "Here take a bite!"

I inspected it closely. On the plate was brown colored balls with some sort of liquid on top and some sort of vegetable that has been cut to small pieces.

"What's this?" I asked.

"It's called takoyaki! Give it a try!" he said cheerfully.

I slowly take a bite out of the "takoyaki" and chewing it slowly, inspecting the taste.

"Well?"

"The taste is odd, but..."

The "octopus" waited nervously for my answer, sweating bullets.

"Delicious. I haven't eaten anything like this."

The octopus sighed in relief. "I'm glad you like it."

"Can't you tell us your name already?" the woman asked.

"Tell me your names first," I said, as I continued to eat the "takoyaki" in delight.

"I'm Irina Jelavic. And don't call me "bitch" like the other brats!" she introduced quite harshly.

Well, she is a bitch.

"Tadaomi Karasuma."

"You can call me Koro-sensei, so please stop calling me a thing."

"Y/N. Just Y/N," I finally introduced.

"Well Y/N, it's nice to meet you," Koro-sensei said offering a hand to shake, well more like a "tentacle" or whatever he said.

"It's a pleasure to meet you too." I shook his "tentacle".

Why can't I remember why I was fighting the monkey Titan?


Fact: Karasuma could've easily prove Y/N's ability of regenerating by injuring her. But he thought Y/N can just stop regenerating in order to not expose herself.

Chapter 3: 02 || First Day

Chapter Text

Karasuma stared at you wide-eyed, shocked at you. He didn't expect you to be this strong.

"Since I defeated you, that means I can stay here, right?" you asked, dusting off the dirt on your pants, as you look down at Karasuma who is on the ground.

FLASHBACK

"Ah, one more thing," Karasuma suddenly said. "The deal will be made if you can defeat me in a fight. I need to test your skills to know if you're a worthy asset for this assassination."

You tilt your head to the side. "Orders from the government?" you asked. He nodded as an answer.

"All right. Let's make it quick."

Karasuma lead you to the back of the school, with Irina and Koro-sensei following behind. You then positioned yourself to a fighting stance, with Karasuma doing the same.

"If I want to secure this deal, I can't underestimate him. Ending the fight quickly is the safest option," you thought.

"Ready, set... go!" Koro-sensei announced.

Immediately, you swept your foot against Karasuma's, making him fall to the ground.

"Yes, you're now officially part of the class. I look forward to work with you."

"I look forward as well."

*ZAP*

"Captain! Give me the serum quickly!"

*ZAP*

"We'll turn Armin into a Titan...! And have him eat Bertholdt!"

*ZAP*

"We're giving the serum to Erwin."

*ZAP*

"Protecting the Trost district by blocking the hole in the wall with a boulder, outsmarting Annie to find out her true identity, advancing during night... All of those were Armin's idea!"

*ZAP*

"The Survey Corps was nearly annihilated! If the commander dies as well... Humanity will not only lose a man, but a symbol! We can't let the flame of hope in the wall be extinguished!"

*ZAP*

"Everyone get out of here!! I'm going to let Erwin eat Bertholdt right in this spot!"

*ZAP*

"Armin?" you said Armin's name quietly as a pain shot trough your head.

What was that...? Did that happened after I was thrown by the monkey? No, that burnt body wasn't Armin's, right...? Also, Bertholdt's gonna get eaten? And they're choosing between Armin and the Commander on who eats him...? And Captain Levi is choosing Commander Erwin? No, Armin can't die yet! He just can't-

"Hey, you alright?" Karasuma asks you with concern in his voice.

You shook your head, dismissing the pain. "Don't worry, I'm perfectly fine. I just... happened to remember something," you lied.

"Oh, right. One more thing," Karasuma said. "The government ordered me to supervise you. So, you'll be staying with me. Is that alright?"

You nodded, seeing no problem with it. Living with him shouldn't be that bad.

"Here, please use this." The yellow octopus gave you simple clothing that the government provided your with. You accepted it and walked away to change.

As you folded your Scouts uniform drenched in your own blood, your fingers wiped the blood across the badge with the wings of freedom on it. A small smile formed on your lips. I'll miss wearing this.


"This is my house," the raven-haired man said as he unlocked the door to his house. You followed behind, carefully looking at his house.

The house was, of course, different to the ones inside the Walls. It looked much more clean than the ones back at the Walls. And the design looked much more modern, making you stare at the house in amazement for a few seconds.

Karasuma lead you to a room as he opened the door. "This will be your room. Feel free to call me for anything," he said as you took a look at the room.

The room was simple; white walls, neutral-colored bedsheets, and plain wooden floors. The only things that decorated the room was the lamp on top of the bedside table, and the simple wooden closets. It was nice, and it perfectly suited you.

Your eyes then traveled to the white machine on the higher part of the wall. Wondering what it is, you asked, "What's that?"

He didn't judge you as he answered, "That's an air conditioner. It provides cold air inside a room."

You nodded at his answer.

"Any more questions?"

You shook your head. "No. At least, for now."

He nodded and shut the door, leaving you inside your room. You sighed before plopping yourself on the bed.

"How did things become this way...?" you asked yourself.

This place is very different than the one you came from. From the people, technology- basically, everything. All of this was giving you a headache. You felt like the dumbest person; constantly questioning about everything.

The ultimate question is; how are you gonna get back? This question was constantly lingering in your head. You had no clue how to do that. So, you thought that learning about this place was the best thing to do first. After understanding this place, you plan to search for clues on how to get back.

You then remembered, Karasuma gave you a thin square-shaped device, called a "phone". Than it hit you; you don't know how to use it. So, you got out of your room, and searched for the man.

"Mr. Karasuma?" you called out, the device in your hand.

"Yes?" he responded. You turned to him, seeing him on the couch with his device called "laptop".

You walked over to him. "I don't know how to use this device called "phone". You said that this is an important device."

"Here, let me teach you."

In that hour, Karasuma taught you how to use the phone. As he taught you, you continued to be amazed at the device, with sparkles in your eyes. To Karasuma, you looked like a child, learning and being fascinated by the simplest things.


"Did you sleep well?" Karasuma asked as you and him made your way to the classroom's door.

"Yes, thank you for asking. The skirt is very short though... It's quite uncomfortable, especially wearing this in front of men." You twitched your eyes at your skirt, expressing your discomfort.

"This is the uniform required to wear at schools in Japan. You can always wear pants underneath it," Karasuma suggested to you.

Reaching the class' door, the man stepped in with you behind him. The yellow octopus announced, "Class, we're having a new student. Please introduce yourself."

"...Y/N," you introduced yourself plainly.

A brown haired student with golden eyes raised his hand asking, "Um, your last name?"

"I do not have a last name," you answered.

Another student with green hair that is put into pigtails asked, "Hey, how old are you?"

"I don't know my exact age, since I was abandoned by my parents when I was young. But I'm told I'm around 14 years of age."

"As you can see, she's the girl who crashed to the classroom's wall. Since she doesn't have anywhere else to go, she'll be under my supervision, orders from the government. In exchange, she'll train you," Karasuma informed the students.

A boy with orange-brown hair said, "But she just said she was 14! Why let a fourteen-year-old train us? I mean, she's practically the same age as us."

"I suggest you to not underestimate her. She literally defeated me in a fight," Karasuma warned the students.

The students looked shocked on what he just said. Was he serious? Were you really stronger than their P. E. teacher?

"Alright, now Y/N, please make your way to your seat next to Karma. Karma please raise your hand," the octopus asked the red-head to raise his hand, which he did.

"Understood," you replied. You made your way to the seat next to the red-head as multiple pairs of eyes were glued to you.

"Yo, the names Karma Akabane. Nice to met'cha," the red-head introduced himself. "Nice to meet you too, I'm pleased to make your acquaintance," you said, with a blank expression. He offered a hand for you to shake, which you accepted.

"Let's begin class, shall we?" Koro-sensei said. The lesson was, well, confusing? You didn't understand the words on the chalkboard nor what they were talking about. Apparently, the first subject was history. You didn't know roughly 1,165 years has passes by since the year 850.

The next subject was math, which you understood since it was basically the same back at the Walls. You also get to learn new formulas that were easier compared to what you were taught.

About four hours have passed, and it was time for lunch break. The students were now forming they're tables into a few large ones for them to share. Since you were new to this kind of stuff, you didn't know what to do. Back at the Scouts HQ, you and your friends gathered at the mess hall and just ate the food that was served. But it seems like that's this school doesn't have a mess hall.

Students seem to bring they're own meals, some were even eating meat. Meat was a luxury since the fall of Wall Maria. Your people lost a lot of land and there was a food shortage. You still couldn't believe that students are eating meat like it was nothing.

"Hey, Y/N! Come join us!" the green-haired girl called you as she pat the empty seat next to her.

Ah, that's the student who asked me about my age.

You sat at the seat the girl called you pat on. "I haven't introduced myself, my name is Kaede Kayano. Nice to meet you!" the girl introduced.

Another student introduced herself, "Rio Nakamura~ It's really nice meetin' ya."

"I'm Yukiko Kanzaki. I hope we can get along."

Students began to introduce themselves to you. It was quite overwhelming for you. Then, the last one introduced.

"I'm Yuma Isogai, welcome to the E class! I hope you can get along with all of us," he said with a bright smile, too bright honestly.

You made returned it with a small smile. "Yes, thank you for the warm welcome."

Nagisa asks, "Hey, I'm sorry if this offends you but why were you missing an arm and a leg? Were you perhaps fighting someone?"

It took a while for you to answer. "Yes... I was..." you responded hesitantly.

"How were you able to regenerate? Are you related to Koro-sensei?" Nakamura asked.

You answered, "No I am not related to the that thing. As for your first question, I suppose you can say it's a power of mines."

"Hey, you didn't bring any food, did you? Would you like to share with mine?" Kanzaki offered as she gave you a closed-eye smile.

"Ah, no need. I'm quite alright," you declined her offer.

Though she was a bit disappointed, she didn't pursue you any further.


It was time for P. E. Which means it's time for you to teach the students. Let's see how this goes.

You went to the girls changing room, holding your P. E. uniform. You were honestly nervous to change in front the other girls. Yes, you have changed clothes in front of other women but those women were your friends. To you, your classmates are still strangers.

You stood at a corner and carefully changed, trying not to show much of your body. Unfortunately, someone noticed you and spoke, "Wow Y/N! Your body is so fit! You must work out a lot, huh?" Apparently it was a short orange-haired girl: Kurahashi.

This took the other girls attention and they began to compliment your body. You felt a deep blush creeping onto your face and covered your face with your shirt, trying to hide it.

"Um, if we don't hurry up we're going to be late," you said, hoping the girls will stop complimenting.

"Right. But that doesn't mean we're gonna stop complimenting your body, am I right girls~?" Toka said as the girls nod, agreeing with her.

You didn't expect that statement and it only made your blush worse. You hummed in agreement as the girls left the locker room. After sighing in relief, you started finishing changing and made your way outside.

Suddenly, Karasuma stopped you, "Y/N, here." He handed you an anti-sensei knife and gun.

"A rubber knife? Are you certain this will work on him?" you asked.

"Yes this works on him. These are harmless to humans so you don't need to worry."

You looked at the gun, "I'm afraid I can't teach my classmates using the gun. I have never seen a gun this small. I apologize for it."

"It's fine. You can learn the gun with the students."

You nodded and left Karasuma in hall.

To be honest, you're ashamed for not knowing how to use the gun. Back at the Walls, gunds that small didn't exist. Who could blame you? Your pride as a soldier was further damaged since failing to defeat the Beast Titan. And it was all because of one single object that existed.

You reached the yard outside with your head slightly low. Some students greeted you with you nodding at them in return.

Karasuma appeared behind you and spoke, "I'm counting on you on teaching the students." You hummed as an answer.

"Y/N-sensei! What are we learning today?" Maehara asked you in a cheerful voice, specifically, the "Y/N-sensei" part.

You answered, "We're learning on how to fight with a knife. All of you, try hitting me with your knifes."

Your classmates looked at you wide-eyed. It's one versus twenty-six- minus Karma. "Are you sure? It's not like we're underestimating you, but twenty-five opponents is a lot, you know?" Nagisa said.

"Don't worry, you only need to hit me with your knifes, and I'll only be dodging and blocking your attacks. I need to see what your lacking in," you answered.

"You may start... now."

The first one that attempted to attack you was Maehara. He swung his knife at you only for you to dodge it easily. Just after you dogged his attack, Okajima attacked you from behind, with you, dodging to the side. This kept going on for about five minutes until your classmates stopped attacking due to exhaustion. However something unexpected happened.

A knife was thrown at you, catching you off guard. You barely dodged it before it dropped to the ground. You stared at the knife before looking up to the person who throw it. Nagisa.

"Aw, that's to bad. I really thought the knife will hit you. That was a pretty bad plan huh?" Nagisa said, seeming to not notice that he caught you off guard.

"No, that was not bad, but it was reckless. You threw it when I'm off guard. I barely just dodged it. You knew you can't hit me by just attacking normally, so you threw it at the most unexpected time," you praised him as a small blush crept on to his face.

You continued to speak, "However, there is no guarantee the knife can hit your opponent before they notice it. And you only have one chance, because if they dodged it, you'll just lose your weapon. So next time, try not to throw it, understand?"

"Y-yes!"

"As for the rest of you... Speed, strength, agility; that's what all of you are lacking in," you said as you held up three fingers.

"First of all, your speed. You guys are too slow. From your running to your attacks. If your attacks are too slow, your opponent will notice you and dodge. So, work on that. Also, if your first attack failed, attack again, but be quick so your opponent can't react to it. Second, your strength. Not only your attacks are slow, but you don't put enough strength in your attacks. I know I said you only need to hit me, but your swings are a bit too lousy. Work on that. Third, your agility. Though not always, if your opponent is more agile, then your chances on winning is quite low. Also, your presence was very noticeable, so try to hide it. Your knife was also constantly beside your body. Keep your body behind the knife as a defensive and offensive tool. I also advise you to have a second weapons, in case you lose it."

The class was stunned by your long lecture. "Ah, I spoke to much, didn't I?"

Kanzaki responded, "No, in fact, it was very useful for us. You pointed out our mistakes and gave us the best advice you can. So thank you very much!" she thanked you as she gave you her signature smile.

The other students began to agree with her which made you quite flustered. "I-it's fine. Anyways let's continue."

You began to teach your classmates, well for now, 'students' some fighting moves. "Hiroto, your supposed to do it like this." you demonstrated the move again to him.

"Um, like this?" he tried to imitate you but failed to do so.

You sighed, "Like this." You moved to Maehara's back and placed your hand on top of his before moving his hands to do the move properly, causing him to blush at your touch.

"Ok, try doing it without me," you instructed.

He finally did the move properly that caused him to smile brightly. "Thanks Y/N-chan! You're really good at teaching!" he complimented you.

"Please, you're exaggerating. I simply taught you how to do it properly."

Soon the bell rang, meaning P. E. was finally over. You walked into the girl's changing room with the girls and began changing. "Y/N! Thank you for training us today! We're so lucky to have you train us!" Kataoka thanked you.

"It's really nothing Megu. I did it so my needs are fulfilled. No need to thank me," you said as you put on your blazer.

Apparently there was a math quiz after P. E., which was unfortunate since the class just finished P. E. Since you were quite good at math, you aced the test.

School was finally over and students began packing their bags to leave. You did the same thing as your classmates before Koro-sensei called you, "Y/N, can you come to the teacher's lounge?" you nodded your head.

You walked to the teacher's lounge following Koro-sensei behind. Your teacher sat at the chair, "Y/N, I suspect that you don't know how to write in Japanese, is that right?"

"...That's correct, sir," you answered.

"If I may ask, what's this language called?" Koro-sensei asked as he held your paper for the math quiz. He pointed your written name that is written in an unknown language.

"From where I came, that was the only language I-we know. So, there's not exactly a name," you said, referring to yourself and the people from the walls. "It's really weird. We're speaking the same language yet we're writing it differently."

"I agree with you." Koro-sensei nodded. "That's why I called you here. Since mid-terms are around the corner, you need to learn how to write in Japanese, as well as English. So starting today, I'm gonna help you learn those languages!"

You gave him a small bow. "Thank you, sir. I really appreciate it."

"Then let's get started!"

For the rest of the day, you learned how to write in Japanese and English with your teacher. Koro-sensei was surprised by how you quickly learned both languages. You admit, writing in Japanese was a bit difficult. There was a ton of characters to memorize. As for English, writing it was not as hard as Japanese, since compared to Japanese it has way less characters, but pronouncing it was quite hard. Some words don't sound like how it was written, and some words are quite long to write.

You bowed to Koro-sensei. "Thank you for teaching me Japanese and English today, Koro-sensei. I'll review it once I get home."

"It's no problem. After all, it is my job as a teacher." He gave you a proud grin.

You bid farewell to your octopus-like teacher before walking out of the teacher's lounge. There was no one in the hallway, they all probably have gone home. Just as you stepped outside, your eyes met with Karasuma. "How is your first day here?"

"It was quite enjoyable. My classmates are very warm and welcoming. They're also obedient when I trained them. Though I admit, they're a bit too cheerful than I anticipated," you answered his question.

"I see, I'm glad. I'm sure the class will have a higher chance of killing that octopus with you teaching them."

"Well then, let's go." You walked out of the campus with Karasuma, walking home.

Staying here a bit longer wouldn't hurt... right?

I can stay here while I try remember what happened, after that, I need to find a way going back home.


"By the way, where's Y/N?" Armin asked.

At Armin's question, no one answered as a tense silence passed by. Judging by his friends' faces, they don't know where Y/N is, nor what happened to her.

"We've been looking for survivors, but didn't find one. Even Y/N," Connie finally spoke up in a hesitant tone, still in disappointment by the results of the search.

"Captain, do you know where she is?" Eren asked Levi hesitantly.

Levi looked down with an unreadable look before saying, "Y/N is..." he paused before continuing, "gone."

The others eyes widen in shock, not believing the statement their Captain just said. A wave of despair then washed over their faces.

Jean choked out, "What do you mean... she's... gone...?"

"That monkey threw her to a Titan, then the Titan devoured her to take her Titan. We used her to defeat the monkey while I take down the other Titans. We were naive. We thought she was far superior than the monkey. We shouldn't underestimated him- no. Erwin knew that Y/N had a high possibility of losing. Because that was her first time using her Titan. So he used her to buy me time to kill those gigantic fucking babies." Levi gritted his teeth, realizing the now deceased commander's true intentions.

"So you're saying, Commander Erwin sent her to her death...?" Connie questioned for confirmation.

"...Yes," Levi answered bluntly, still in disbelief behind your death.

The others stayed silent, processing what Levi just said. The atmosphere was tense. Usually you were the one who breaks the tense atmosphere by changing the topic or make fun of Jean's horse face.

But you weren't there.

Who would've thought the death of one member of Levi squad could change everything.

But at least, that's what they think.


Fact: Surprisingly, Y/N and Jean
bicker quite often. Mainly because
of Y/N's teasing.

Chapter 4: 03 || Poison & Bloodlust

Chapter Text

"Thanks, I really appreciate the help," Koro-sensei thanked Isogai and Kataoka.

"Even with all your tentacles you still can't carry everyone's lab equipment all at once!"

"But now it'll be a one-trip job!" Koro-sensei countered.

He continued, "You truly are dependable. It's only natural that you're class officers."

"You could've done it in multiple, Mach-speed trips just as easily, though."

"No, no. Having some helping hands make this all the merrier."

"Tell me, sir."

"Yes?"

"Do you feel at home in our E class now?" Isogai asked the octopus.

"Oh, you're seriously asking him that?"

"Yes. I very much enjoy being your teacher," Koro-sensei answered Isogai's question as he walked out of the room.

"That's weird."

"Is it?"

"Of course it is! A bizarre creature like you, in charge of us? It's just a matter of getting used to it, I guess," Isogai said as he followed Koro-sensei behind.

Kataoka continued the conversation, "You actually teach us. I'd say that makes you borderline okay."

"I guess so."

Koro-sensei opened the door to be greeted by Okajima and Maehara attempting to kill him with their green rubber knifes.

"Even if you're an assassination target." Koro-sensei grabbed the equipment that Isogai and Kataoka were holding and began placing them at the students tables while dodging Maehara, Okajima, and Mimura's attacks.

"That's a vital detail! Be sure not to forget it!"

The boys that were attacking Koro-sensei sat at the floor and lay at each other's backs due to exhaustion.

"He actually finished prepping while dodging three knives at once..." Maehara said between heavy breaths.

"You okay Maehara?"

"Y-yeah..."

"You know a sneak attack that simple isn't going to kill him," you said to them flatly.

"All right! Let's begin our lesson!" Koro-sensei said to the class.

You were sitting across Okuda who seems to be nervous. Her eyebrows were scrunched together, while her lips were pressed together forming a line.


You watched Koro-sensei put liquid over the red string, turning the liquid red as he lifted the string. Some of your classmates watched it unfold with their eyes widening in amazement. "It's bright red..."

"All right! And that concludes our experiment to extract artificial coloring..." The teacher snatched all of your snacks away in high speed, and holding them in his tentacles at the front of the class. "...from snack food! I'll be taking the leftover snacks now!" he said while he disappeared for a moment to hide them somewhere.

"We bought those ourselves!"

"So he used this as an excuse to get snacks..."

"Why is a super organism that can destroy the earth living paycheck to paycheck?"

You sighed and closed your eyes for a moment at your teacher who stole your snacks and your classmates who were protesting, making a fuss. As you open your eyes, you saw an empty seat in front of you. Confused where the person seated there is, you turned your head to Okuda who was making her way to Koro-sensei, hiding viles behind her back.

"Um, sir..." she began.

"Can I help you, Okuda-san?" Koro-sensei asked the student in front of him.

"Um..." She showed him the items in her hands. "This is poison! Please drink it!"

Poison huh? I could just transform and assassinate Koro-sensei with my blood or saliva... you thought. Speaking of assassinating him, I haven't attempted an assassination on him since I got here.

You broke out of your thoughts by the murmurs.

"I guess... that's to much to ask?" Okuda asks softly.

"My, this is certainly an honest assassination attempt, Okuda."

"More like too honest," you remarked.

"W-well, um... I'm not good at surprise attacks and stuff like everyone else... But I am good at chemistry, so I made this with all my heart and soul!" she said.

"Heart and soul?"

"O-Okuda... No one would be dumb enough to drink it just like that," Sugino pointed out.

Why do I have a feeling that the octopus is going to be dumb enough to drink it...? 

"Well, then! I would be delighted to!" Koro-sensei accepted Okuda's poison, took one and drank it.

Oh...! Turns out I was right...

"No way!"

"He drank it!"

"Th- This is...!" Koro-sensei's body was shaking a bit.

Wait—is it actually working?! you asked yourself internally in disbelief. I should've helped Manami make the poison... Then again I probably would just give her my saliva...

"Is it working?!" Isogai asked in disbelief.

"Is this for real?!"

Koro-sensei turned blue, with tiny horns coming out from his head.

...

"He, uh, grew horns."

You and your classmates began to sweatdrop by Koro-sensei's transformation.

"Ah, yes. This tastes like sodium hydroxide. It's poisonous to humans, but not me, I'm afraid."

Me too, probably.

"Oh..." Okuda sighed, disappointed.

"There are two others, correct?" Koro-sensei asked the girl.

"Y-yes!"

"All right, then!" He said while drinking another one of Okuda's poison. He groaned and covered his mouth.

He turned green, with wings and tiny horns.

"This time he grew wings!"

"His face is starting to get pretty fancy!"

You chuckled in amusement at the scene unfolding. You placed your chin at your palm and smirked a little.

"Ah, thallium acetate. Now for the last one!" He drank the last one. This time, his reaction was different from the previous ones. He groaned and wriggled his tentacles.

"What's going to happen?!"

"What's the last one gonna do?!"

Poof.

Blank.

"He's gone straight-faced."

"His changes are too unpredictable!"

"Aqua regia, I see."

"No expression at all!"

"The only affect they have is on my face."

"He's like an emoji!"

Emoji? you wondered.

"Even if you hate me, please don't hate assassination." Koro-sensei suddenly said.

"What brought that on?!"

"Also, Okuda," he started. "I can't overlook a student making poison unsupervised. It's not safe."

"Yes, sir. I apologize."

"If you have time later... Why don't we work together on a poison that will kill me?!"

"O-okay!"

'He's probably gonna use Manami for enhancing his abilities or whatever that is for his own good... Maybe I should prepare something incase I am right.'

"Making poison with the target?" Kayano said.

"I'll ask her about the details later," Nagisa stated.


Your classmates were playing a game. They were hitting a ball with Koro-sensei's face over a net. You heard some of them said:

"All right!"

"Here it comes!"

"Hurry!"

You looked at them from the window in the hallway, with your back leaning against the wall. The sun beautifully shines through the window, shading your H/C hair with tints of orange and yellow.

"I guess it's time."

You walked to the laboratory quietly, trying to not get caught. You leaned to the door and placed your ear on it. You managed to hear Okuda saying something about herself, "But, everything else goes right over my head. It's only natural that I ended up in the E class. Language arts, especially."

"I never know the right way to phrase things or how to express my feelings as a person. But I'm okay with that. Because equations and formulas always have a right answer. They're free of fussy word games and complicated emotions."

"That's true," you heard Koro-sensei agreeing with Okuda.

"In that case, I have a homework assignment for you. Handle it with utmost care!"

All right, it's time to go.

You quietly exit the hallway, hoping nobody noticed you.


You stood next to Kayano, looking at the red liquid in Okuda's hands. "So he told you to bring that poison to class?" the pigtailed girl asked.

"Yeah! He said it should theoretically work the best!" The double braided girl responded cheerfully.

Next to her, Nagisa was looking at a piece of paper. "He even made a manga out of how to store poison correctly. He's always ready to lend a hand."

"A poison that'll kill him? What is he thinking?" Sugino said.

"I'm guessing it's his way of encouraging me! I think he wants me to hone my strengths, even if I'm not good with words!" Okuda spoke out her thoughts.

You asked Okuda, "Excuse me, Manami, could you give this to Koro-sensei in case your poison goes wrong? If it works, you do not need to give it to him." You handed her a bottle with clear light blue liquid, with bits of purple crystals that seems to be glowing.

"What's this?" Kayano asked.

"Its a secret poison from my country," you lied. "I was thought to make it as a soldier. This poison can swollen human skin really bad, till the point they have an urge to scratch their skin till they bleed. And if taken in to the body, it'll burn the inside. If Koro-sensei drinks this poison, the inside of his body might be burned. However, I do not know if this will work on him, since this was never used on a bizarre creature. Tell him that this is a sweet drink that I just happened to buy," you lied again.

Just then, Koro-sensei walked in the classroom. "Okay everyone. Please be seated!" You did as he told and sat to your chair.

"I brought it, sir!" Okuda handed her poison to Koro-sensei. "Oh, well done! Then I'll drink it at once!" he said before drinking the red liquid.

The students waited for the next thing to happen, which was unpleasant for them.

Koro-sensei started laughing as his eyes turned red, "Thank you, Okuda."

"Huh?"

See, I knew it.

"Thanks to you concoction, I can advance to a new level."

"What... do you mean?" The purple-haired girl asked in disbelief.

Koro-sensei suddenly made a burst of hair, that blew your hairs back.

"He... melted?" you asked, shocked.

"I actually had you make a tonic that would stimulate my cells and enhance my fluidity." He jumped to some of your classmates desk, even yours. "As a liquid, I can now fit into the tightest of spaces."

"Um, why are you in there?" you asked.

"What's more, I'm still... as speedy as ever!" he shouted as he bounces to every direction in the room. "Go ahead! Try and off me!"

"What was that poison, Okuda?!"

"Y-you tricked me, Koro-sensei!"

You managed to hold off Koro-sensei in his liquid form, pressing him against the table.

"Y/N! Let me go please! I can't move around like this!" Koro-sensei pleaded to you.

"That's the whole point: restricting you from moving," you remarked.

"Nice job, Y/N!" Maehara praised you.

"Now let's finish him off!" Sugino said.

Koro-sensei panicked, and managed to escape from your grasp, bouncing into a top corner of the classroom. "Having the verbal aptitude to deceive others is a vital point of assassination, Okuda."

"Huh?"

"Verbal aptitude?" Nagisa asked.

Koro-sensei continued, "Even the most potent of poisons is wasted if you offer it in such a naive way that your target can take advantage of you." He came down and began transform back.

"Nagisa. How would you try to poison me?"

"Huh? Hmmm... I'd probably mix it into a sweet drink you like... and then offer it to you as a special drink I made it."

"Yes. To deceive someone, you must understand their feelings and communicate with them creatively," he said as he slid under his outfit and transforms back to normal.

"Language is the key to an effective poisoning. Your scientific talent will someday be useful to everyone. So, to explain things clearly to as many people as possible... I hope you'll continue to develop the language skills to poison someone."

"I-I will!"

Everyone smiled as Karma chuckled, "Yep. Assassination is the least of everyone's worries right now."

"Ah! I almost forgot!" Okuda suddenly said.

Koro-sensei tilt his head in a questioning way.

"Y/N asked me to give this to you. She somehow bought this in a store. Since she doesn't like it, she wants to give it to you!" Okuda lied splendidly to Koro-sensei and handed him the bottle.

Koro-sensei's eyes sparkled, "C-can I really have this?! This looks like an expensive drink!"

"Sure, I don't mind," you allowed him.

"Well then, thanks for the drink!" he thanked you loudly and began to drink the liquid from the bottle.

"Hm? This tastes odd-"

He began to cough hardly and held his throat. The class widen in surprise. "My lungs are burning...!"

"Wait, Y/N, was the drink you gave poison?!" Isogai asked.

"Yes it is. I tricked him into drinking it in case Manami's poison failed. Because I predicted Koro-sensei using Manami into making a drug that allows to enhance his abilities," you answered Isogai's question.

"You said the poison was a secret poison from your country, right?! If so, there's no way Koro-sensei would know this!" Nagisa said with tints of happiness, probably on how Koro-sensei might be killed.

Koro-sensei continued to cough heavily, as the poison burns his lungs.

You began to give an explanation, with tints of lies, "I didn't expect this to work on you, since you're a bizarre creature and all. So I put a few melted BB pellets into it," you paused for a moment before continuing. "One symptom of the poison is the feeling of being burned if taken in to the body. But since you said your lungs are burning, that means the poison worked, even if I didn't add the BB pellets. Making it extremely toxic to you."

The class widen their eyes at you, shocked by the explanation you gave. Some were quite happy of the fact of your poison working on Koro-sensei.

"Anyway, if the poison was really extremely toxic, does that mean Koro-sensei will die?!" Yada asked.

"Don't worry! I-*cough* just realized- *cough* something," Koro-sensei said between heavy coughs. He then disappeared for a moment and came back, looking healthy as ever.

You widen your eyes at Koro-sensei, showing disbelief. Was your poison, well, actually spinal fluid not toxic enough?

"I have found a way to fix my heavy coughs! This way I can continue to teach you guys!" he said rather cheerfully.

"Also, I noticed. Y/N, you said you mixed a few BB bullets right? Yet, I didn't taste any of it. Why is that?" he questioned your lie.

Luckily, you managed to cover it up, "The poison's tastes is strong, hence why you couldn't taste the BB pellets."

He seems to not buy your lie, but just agreed with you, "Oh, I see."


You were now walking down the mountain with your classmates. Well, your classmates were split into groups. Since the other groups were taking to long, you decided to go on your own. You passed a few groups on the way and helped them with the obstacles.

You came across a group, consisting with Mimura, Chiba, and Okajima. They somehow got into the river with Chiba and Mimura who managed to get out. Unfortunately not Okajima.

"Okajima!" Mimura screamed out to him.

You slide down the cliff and grabbed Okajima out of the river.

"Thanks... Y/N... You saved.. my life..." Okajima thanked you with heavy breaths between. You nodded and continued to go to the main campus.

Then, you came across Fuwa, Hara, and Yada, who came across snakes. Luckily, you were there and threw the snakes away just before they bit the girls. "Are you okay?" you asked the trio.

"W-we're fine... Thank you so much Y/N..." Yada thanked you, as she looked at the snakes that are escaping from you.

Hara said, "Y/N, you're shoes are..." she pointed to your shoes, covered in blood.

'Oh... I think I stepped on one of them...'

"Hm? Oh... I'll just wipe it off on a tree or something," you shrugged it off and continued your journey.

As you ran, you saw the pervert of your class running away from bees.

"Hm? Oh, well... Can't do anything about that..." you shrugged.

After a few minutes, you made it at the main campus. You decided to wait for your classmates. Fifteen minutes has passed, and your classmates just made it in time.

"Ah, you guys made it," you greeted them.

"Yeah... somehow," Maehara said.

Isogai called out to everyone, "Come on, guys! Let's hurry and line up!"

The class agreed with some of the students saying, "Okay..." or "Yeah, yeah..."

You and your classmates followed Isogai inside and made two lines, with you at the back. Some students from other classes walked in and noticed you, who looked like a foreigner. Currently, you were the main attention of the school simply for being a foreigner. Some students were whispering about you, like how you're a new student and how pretty you are.

From what you have heard, there's an all-school assembly once a month. Here, the E class gets "special" treatment.

The assembly began, "Essentially, you are the cram of the top... this nation's chosen elite! I, your school dean, can vouch for that! But, if you're not careful... you could end up like certain other good-for-nothings!" The whole school started laughing at the E class, which made the E class students lower their heads in shame.

"Now, now. We must laugh at their expense. I suppose my comment was out of line."

"Next is an address by the student council, please start your preparations, student council."

You saw Karasuma arrive and introduced himself to a teacher. Just like you when you arrived, he's getting positive comments just by his presence. You also heard some whispers of your teacher,

"Who's that teacher?"

"He's so stylish and cool!"

You sighed at their comments just before your English teacher, Irina Jelavic, arrived.

"All right. The student council events are explained on the handouts you've just been given."

"Eh? We haven't got any handouts..." you noticed. "Oh that's right, we are supposed not to get any handouts."

"Oh? You didn't get any? Now that's strange... I'm sorry! It seems we forgot to make some for 3-E! I guess you'll just have to memorize it all before you leave!"

The students then started laughing at you and your classmates. You furrowed you brows in anger at the discrimination towards E class. "In fact, you and your classmates could stand to sharpen you memory anyway!"

Suddenly, a gust of wind surrounded you and you classmates, with a piece of paper in your right hand. Which was a handwritten copy of of the student council's handout. You widen your eyes and searched the culprit who did it. As you scan your eyes to the teachers, you landed your eyes on an odd one. Koro-sensei.

"What is he doing here?! He knows his existence is a secret right?!"

You then heard Isogai said, "Oh, we got our handouts! Please continue!"

The student on the stage looked at him in shock, "What? N-No way! How?! Hey, now! Who killed our fun?!"

Realizing on what he was supposed to do, he continued. "Er, um... Ahem! Let us continue! Let's take a look at the upcoming student council schedule. The student council..."


The assemble was over and you were currently walking out of the hall. As you walk, you noticed a particular blue head. You were about to walked towards the blue head when you noticed two students approached him. After you got a better look of those students, you noticed that they were main campus students, which made you worried.

"Hey. Nagisa. Don't you think you guys are gettin' a bit carried away?" the one with the glasses said, with his hands in his pockets, trying to act cool.

"Huh?"

"Laughin' during the assembly and stuff... You should learn some respect!" the other one said.

"So do you, pigs," is what you wanted to say.

"E class oughta just keep its head down and shut up."

"You got crappy lives weighin' ya down, after all."

I swear to the Walls that I would poison them to death if they say another word, you thought as your blood boils.

"Hey. What's with that dirty look?"

Just as you were about to kick them in the face and beat them up like Levi did in the court, you were stopped by Koro-sensei placing a tentacle on your shoulder. "Calm down, Y/N. None of the students trying to assassinate me... would ever succumb to students of their level." You looked at Koro-sensei before calming down.

"Say something, E Class! You want me to kill you?!" the fat one said as he grabbed Nagisa by the collar.

Kill huh...

Nagisa looked down for a moment, before slightly lifting his head. "As if you've ever tried to kill anyone before," he mocked in a sweet tone, giving him a death glare while smiling. They immediately backed away like the cowards they are, as Nagisa walked away from them.

"See? Your classmates are much more... motivated," Koro-sensei said as you turned towards him. You then turned to where Nagisa was and smirked.

'And here I thought my classmates are weak...'


Shiganshina, Wall Maria.

The Levi Squad, plus Hange and Floch, walked out of Shinganshina to return to Wall Rose, and announce their victory. But to them, it didn't felt like victory at all. Only nine soldiers survived. Plus, they lost their incredible commander and their dear friend, who is one of humanity's strongest weapons.

A certain girl with short black hair, who is riding on a horse, slowly buries her face to her red scarf. Small drops of liquids began to form on her eyes, and slid down her cheeks.

"Y/N..." she muttered. "I miss you much..."


Fact: Y/N is slowly getting attched
to Nagisa, since he reminds her of
Armin.

Chapter 5: 04 || Studies & Memories

Chapter Text

"Now then class... Shall we begin?" Koro-sensei asked as he began to move side to side in Mach 20, as he creates multiple clones. He also changes headbands for every clone.

"Begin... what?" your classmates asked.

"Midterm time has rolled around, he began.

"Yes, that's right," he agreed with himself.

"And that's why this period will be spent in a high-speed study session!" Koro-sensei suddenly appeared in front of you, but he disappeared and reappeared again and it went like that multiple times. He did the same with the rest of the class. "My clones can work with you one-on-one to drill you on each of your worst subjects."

The clone in front of you had a headband with "English" written on it.

"Ridiculous. He even switches headbands for each subject," Terasaka said before a clone appeared in front if him. "Hey! Why do i get a Naruto headband?!"

"Naruto? What's that?" you wondered as you tilt your head in a questioning manner.

"Ah, in case your wondering, Naruto is a popular manga series in Japan, Y/N," Koro-sensei answered your question without you ever asking it.

You let out an "oh" and looked around, your eyes trailing you each of your classmates.

"Six Japanese, eight math, three social studies, four science, five English, and one Naruto," you analyzed.

Koro-sensei's head then suddenly dipped to the side, as he let out a "nyeh". "No sneak assassinations now, Karma! Dodging will disrupt my persistence of vision!" Koro-sensei tried to reason with Karma.

"Clever."

"So, do you understand so far, Y/N?" He asked. "Yes, sir," You answered, looking up at him.

———————

You walked out of the classroom and opened the door to see Nagisa moping the floor, and Kayano wiping the windows.

*ZAP*

"You guys..." Eren started as he holded his broom tightly. "Did you clean your shoes properly before coming in?"

"Huh? Of course not. Can't you see what we have our hands full with now? Who cares about that?" Jean asked as he rolled his eyes.

"You still don't understand? Do you think this will satisfy Captain Levi? If I hadn't made your bed for you this morning..."

"Shut up! Are you my mother now!?"

And soon, their bickering began.

You let out a sigh, "Could you stop bickering like children? It's getting quite annoying." You walked in with Mikasa and Historia, carrying woods.

"We're back," Mikasa informed plainly.

"Huh!? You went to chop wood?!" Armin asked her frantically.

"My body's getting dull," Mikasa answered plainly again.

"You're not a wild animal! You shouldn't be moving about like that yet!!" Armin tried to reason with her.

"I've tried to stop her, but she won't listen. She said she's fully recovered. To say nothing of splitting woods, she was doing situps..." Eren said.

"How dare you spy on Mikasa!"

"Huh?!"

*ZAP*

"Y/N! Y/N!" Nagisa called you out worriedly.

Finally, you snapped back to reality. "Huh?"

"You suddenly stopped moving and your eyes went blank for a moment. Are you okay?" Kayano asked in worry.

"Eh...? Did that happen before?" you asked yourself.

You blinked twice, "Ah, I'm fine, thank you for asking. I just... remembered something," you said, still in shock.

"Anyway, I have Japanese lessons with Koro-sensei. Excuse me," you excused yourself from the two and walked away.

On the corner of your eye, you saw Koro-sensei walking inside the faculty room.

You decided to wait for Koro-sensei to let you in and laid your back on the wall. "He says he's the principal of this place," you heard your English teacher said.

"As teachers, he's our boss," Karasuma added.

Koro-sensei panicked and began to serve the principal like a maid. "My, my- you've come all this way!"

"Say, might I receive a little bump in my salary?" he asked. "I have something of a knack for clones, you see, and I'm sure it's in your power to-"

"I must apologize," the principal cut him off. "I'd meant to come pay my respects. The Ministry of Defense and Mr. Karasuma have told me all about you. I can't claim to understand everything, but..." he trailed off.

You turned your face to see inside, but your face met Nagisa instead of the the gap in the door. "Nagisa-" He closes your mouth with his hand and puts his index finger in on his lips. "Shhh!"

You heard the principal continued, "How very sad you are. Looking to become the savior of the world, only to fall into the role of the great villain who would destroy it."

*ZAP*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Cries.

 

 

 

 

 

 

*ZAP*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Screams.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

*ZAP*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Loud footsteps.

 

 

 

 

 

 

*ZAP*

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Those were the only things you heard.

 

 

 

 

*ZAP*

Just, what are these things you're hearing?

Nagisa's POV

Now, me and Y/N are listening to the Principal and Koro-sensei's conversation. It felt wrong, but I decided to go along with her.

"How very sad you are. Looking to become the savior of the world, only to fall into the role of the great villain who would destroy it."

Right after that statement, I heard a "zap" from her and she stopped for a moment, just like before. I also saw a spark of yellow electricity coming from her and my eyes widen. The sound "zap" and the electricity was just my imagination, right...?

Her eyes went from blank to terrified and she started breathing heavily. She gripped her head and clenched her hair tightly. It looked like she remembered something bad.

I panicked and placed my hand on her back, trying to calm her down. "Y-Y/N...! Calm down! Take a deep breath, and breath out...!"

Y/N did as I said and released her grip on her hair. She looked at me, "I apologize for making you worry, Nagisa. Lately, I've been remembering random things. If you didn't calmed me down we would've been caught."

"No worries! It's not like you can control it right? You came here not remembering anything."

Y/N nodded as she let out a "hm", before eavesdropping again.

Y/N'S POV

'What did I just remember—'

My thoughts were cut off by someone saying, "You've certainly paid me enough," the principal said to the class's P. E. teacher.

He responded, "That will be helpful."

"Well, aren't you rational! I do like rational man," Ms. Jelavic said. Is she trying to flirt with him?

He placed a hand on where his heart his. "I'm honored. However... As principal, I must consider what's in store next year and beyond, should the Earth survive."

As he spoke, he sat at the window frame. "In other words, if someone does happen to kill you, what is this school's future? Frankly, we need the E Class to remain as it is."

"As it is?" Koro-sensei questioned. "You mean, with rock-bottom grades and treatment, like now?"

"Yes. Are you familiar with the worker any principle?" the principal asked. "In any group, 20 percent will be lazy, 20 percent will work hard, and the remaining 60 percent will be average."

"My goal is a group with 5 percent slackers and 95 percent hard workers," he stated.

'How logical.'

""I don't want to be like the E Class." "I don't want to be in the E Class." With 95 percent of students thus determined, my ideal ratio is attainable."

'Ideal ratio...?'

"I see. How logical. The the 5 percent in the E Class must be kept weak and pitiful," Koro-sensei said.

The principal continued, "I received a complaint from the D Class teacher today; "A student from E Class glared at one of my students and threatened to kill him. And, another student gave him a death glare and was going to join in. But was stopped by a teacher." . The other student must be the first transfer student, right?"

'He knows about me?'

"I'm sure the glare is part and parcel of the whole assassination thing. And that's fine. The problem lies in a student with rock-bottom grades defying a regular one. Under my policies, that cannot stand." He gave a glare to the E Class' teachers.

"Please tell them in no uncertain terms to control themselves," the principal said as he walked out, but stopped in front of the door.

"Oh, and... Koro-sensei?"

"You have second." He tossed what looked liked a circular metal puzzle to Koro-sensei. "Solve this."

"What? Just like that?!" The yellow octopus panicked and tried to solve the circular metal puzzle with his speeds. Unfortunately, he ended up getting one of the hoops around his neck, which only made him solving the puzzle even more difficult.

The principal started, "Your amazing speed lives up to the hype. No doubt you can dodge any attempt on your life."

"But you know, Koro-sensei..." He continued. "There are some problems speed can't solve." He said as he stood in front of my homeroom teacher, looking down on him.

"Now, if you'll excuse me." He walked out of the faculty room and slid the door open. "Hey there!" he smiled at Nagisa. "Looking forward to seeing your midterm results! Good luck!"

'Good luck... huh?'

He turned to me, "You must be the new student! Y/N right? I heard about how you suddenly crashed trough the classroom's wall heavily wounded. The government asked you to train your classmates to assassinate Koro-sensei, since you're formerly a soldier. Good luck on that!" As he said that, it felt like all he said was a lie. That "good luck" felt forced. He wishes for us to fail.

I walked into the faculty room, stopping at Koro-sensei. "Koro-sensei, isn't it time for my Japanese lessons." I kneeled down to remove the metal rings of his tentacles. "I'm surprised. I honestly expected you to solve it calmly," I said bluntly. "But speed does come in handy for other things," you tried to cheer him up.

He looked up at me, did his usual smile and nodded. Koro-sensei stood up and patted my head with one of his tentacles. "Now, shall we begin our lesson?"

I nodded at Koro-sensei as Mr. Karasuma and Ms. Jelavic head out of the faculty room.

———————

Koro-sensei pointed at a poem written in Japanese. "Try translating this poem to English."

I held the book and took a look at the poem before translating it.

Once I'm done, Koro-sensei's face turned into orange with a large red circle. "That was wonderful, Y/N! Your English and Japanese has certainly improved by leaps and bounds!" he praised me, and placed a tentacle on my head, ruffling it.

I didn't stop him and let him continue to ruffle my hair. I didn't know why... but... I miss this feeling. Wait, the word "miss" doesn't work. My hair was never ruffled. And I never felt anything like this. So why did I "miss" it?

Though I don't know why, I gave Koro-sensei a light smile. I was never praised like that.

"Thank you, Koro-sensei."

———————

850

It has now been about a month since the retake of Wall Maria. Though they were victorious, they lost a lot of their comrades.

The first known Titan shifter, Eren Jeager, sat at the bed his fallen comrade and friend used to sleep on. He came to this room to mourn, since there was no grave to mourn at.

Eren tried to act okay, but inside, he wasn't. Dark circles can be seen on his eyes. And the cause was him not getting enough sleep. His time for sleep was spent on mourning on you.

With grief in his eyes, he laid down on the bed. He clutched the pillow in his hands, before tears started to form in his eyes and drop down.

*ZAP*

Soft sobs were heard in the dark bedroom. A young girl with H/C hair, sobbed into the pillow in her arms, wishing to not be heard. She quietly muttered, "Kanon..."

*ZAP*

Eren's body shot back up as he breathed heavily, running his fingers to his hair.

"What... was that... just now...?"

———————

Question: Why do you think Y/N
is getting flashes of memories?

Chapter 6: 05 || "Zap"

Chapter Text

Y/N's POV

"Good morning, class," Koro-sensei greeted. "Today I've tried to make even more of me!"

Eh..?

"Now, let's begin," Koro-sensei said as he went to each of our desks.

Even the afterimages are getting quite sloppy...

"What's wrong, Koro-sensei? Isn't this a little too gung ho?" Kayano asked.

"Hmm? Not at all!"


The day went by like yesterday, but this time Koro-sensei had much more clones.

My grades have been improving steadily— at least, in my opinion. In Koro-sensei's opinion, my grades are improving by leaps and bounds. Though my grades are already good, It's still not enough. Hence why I'm listening to Koro-sensei carefully.

Armin. The sudden thought of him came to me.

The sight of Armin's burned body kept coming back to the front of my mind. I tried to focus on my studies but the topic about him just couldn't leave my mind.

Once again, I began to listen to Koro-sensei as a distraction for myself. But the more I tried to distract myself, the more times Armin kept flashing to my mind.

"Y/N? Are you listening?" Koro-sensei snapped me back to reality.

I blinked twice before responding, "I apologize for not listening."

Koro-sensei just nodded and proceed to explain the subject.


At the back of the class, I watched Koro-sensei leaned on his table, panting heavily.

"You know, he does look pretty beat."

"Maybe now's our chance!"

"Why's he teaching this hard anyway?"

Koro-sensei let out a chuckle, "All to get your test scores up! If that happens.." His eyes shined and he began to daydream about something. Probably something erotic, considering how much of a pervert he is.

"...And with no fear of being killed, I'll be rolling in good fortune!" he said suddenly as his skin turned pink.

My classmates sweatdropped. "Uh, the whole studying part is fine and all..." Mimura began.

"Yeah, but if we assassinate him, we get the ten billion yen," Yada finished Mimura's statement.

"And with the ten billion yen, you don't need good grades to live the good life!" Nakamura said as she put her arms behind her head.

"I-Is that what you think?!" Koro-sensei freaked out.

"We're the End Class, Koro-sensei."

"Assassination is way more accessible to us than any exam."

The others just agreed to what Okajima and Mimura said.

"Even if it's more accessible, assassination is way worse than an exam," is I wanted to say. I narrowed my eyes at them as I had a flashback of a memory.

FLASHBACK

"No...! Please don't kill me...! I beg you...!"

Then, the sound of a knife slashing filled the air, previously occupied by screams and pleas of a desperate man. Sounds of blood dripping soon replaced the silenced air, followed by a body dropping to the floor.

"Tch," The killer that just killed the man clicked her tounge as she wiped the blood off the knife.

The killer was a nine year old girl, with black clothing covering her body. A black hoodie covered her head, with locks of H/C peeking out. A black mask covered half of her lower face.

She was cleaning her knife until a sound of a wooden floor creaking interrupted the quietness, followed by a gasp.

The killer's head shot towards where the sound came from. Her eyes met with terrified ones; belonging to a boy around five years old.

Without wasting time, she walked up to the boy as he fell back to the floor. The boy tried to escape to the door but the door was closed by the killer. She then locked the door as she looked down at the boy, her knife in her hand.

"You saw that, so you have to die. And... I'm sorry..." the killer apologized before running her knife trough the boy's neck, as crimson blood came running out of his neck.

I dismissed the flashback by shooking my head.

Koro-sensei did his usual smile, but something was off. No it wasn't his usual smile. His usual smile wouldn't give off that kind of aura.

"Ah, I see how it is."

My classmates looked confused and may get the hint he was giving. "How what is?" The mushroom-haired boy asked.

"You still don't have what it takes to be assassins. Out in the schoolyard, all of you!" Koro-sensei said as his yellow face turned into a dark shade of purple, with an X in a darker shade.

Just like the rest of the class, I just obeyed Koro-sensei's order and walked to the schoolyard. In front of me were my classmates, doing the same thing as me. I kept a good amount of distance between me and them. However I noticed one particular classmate was missing in the group. And I felt a presence behind me.

"Akabane." I spoke that particular classmate's name.

"Eh? How did you know it was me?" My classmate pouted as he walked beside me, matching his pace with mine.

"You were nowhere to be found in the group," I explained bluntly.

He frowned. "You're no fun."

I ignored his comment on me. "Were you trying to scare me?"

He turned away from me and rolled his eyes. "Well, duh. Why even am I trying to scare you when I know I'm just gonna get caught?"

He turned to me and said, "Also you can just call me by my first name. No need to be so formal."

I nodded.

"Anyways, what are Titans? You've mentioned something like that when you first got here."

I stopped walking, taken aback by his question. I can feel my eyes slightly widen. Gosh, I can't even feel myself breathing.

Realized I can't stay quiet forever, I tried responding with a lie, "Ah, the Titans? Don't worry about it, I just made it up."

Dammit, that was such a bad lie.

My head started to sweat bullets at the silence. I could feel Karma's eyes piercing trough me. "That was a lie, right?"

My mouth refused to open and I unconsciously bit my lip, so it can't open.

I stayed silent for a couple minutes before Karma walked towards my side, facing the same direction as me. "Don't worry, you don't have to tell me now."

After he said that he walked towards the schoolyard. I just stared at his back, processing his words.

Gosh. Soon, I'll have to tell him about Titans. He'll think I'm ridiculous.

I placed one of my hands on my head, running trough my hair. He sure did got me there.

I walked my way towards the schoolyard and my eyes were greeted by my classmates. I leaned my back towards a wall and waited for Koro-sensei to say something.

"What's the big idea, sendin' us all out into the yard like this?" I hear one of my classmates asked.

"Who knows? A bad mood came over him all of a sudden."

Koro-sensei stood in the middle of the schoolyard, with his head hung low. "One good thing about the E Class system is its built-in remedial process. By scoring in the top 50 of 186 students on periodic exams and receiving permission from their former teacher to return, they can leave this outcast E Class. However, it's to difficult to meet these conditions given their poor grades in this inferior academic environment."

I furrowed my eyebrows at this fact.

"Most E Class students, with their sense of inferiority that remediation is far out of reach, accept this harsh discrimination." He continued as he pushed something.

I noticed Ms. Jelavic and Megu's presence. "What do you mean, hurry up?" Ms. Jelavic asked in a whining tone.

Megu answered her question, "Koro-sensei asked us to bring you."

"Ms. Irina, let me ask you something as a professional assassin," Koro-sensei stated.

"What is all this?" Ms. Jelavic asked in confusion.

Koro-sensei then asked her the question, "When you're on a job, do you have one single plan prepared?"

Of course not.

"No..."

Bingo.

My English teacher explained, "It's not often that my main plan goes as expected. Making more detailed backup plans in preparation for any contingencies is Assassination 101."

"And you, Karasuma-sensei, Y/N." I looked up at my octopus-like teacher.

"When you teach knife skills, is the first strike the only important one?"

Karasuma answered, "The first strike is of course the most important, but your next move matters too."

I continued his answer, "Against a strong opponent, your first blow is likely to be dodged, so the precision with which you can land your second and third blows can decide the fight."

"Look, what are you getting at?" Hiroto asked Koro-sensei.

Out of nowhere, the octopus began to spin around, creating a mini tornado. "As you teachers and classmate have said, having a trusty second step is what makes for a confident assassin. But what about you? "We've got assassination, and that's enough." you think, and down go your academic goals. You're just trying not to face the reason for your inferiority complex."

The tornado began to get larger and larger. Dust began to fly everywhere. I tried to block the dust with my arm and the other one to hold my skirt.

'What's with Japan having small skirts as part of the school uniform?!'

"What if I got away from this classroom? If another killer managed to do me in? Without the assassination you rely on, all you're left with is good ol' E Class inferiority. A word of advice from me to you, as you walk that fine line."

The tornado got a lot bigger and more dust is flying to my eyes, so I closed it.

"Those who can't wield a second blade, aren't qualified to be an assassin!"

I was sure I was gonna be blind after this, but something blocked the wind and dust from me. Curious, I opened my eyes to someone with a black blazer and red hair.

"Karma?"

*ZAP*

"Why are you still here?! You already know I'm gonna inherit the Armored Titan, so why are you still trying, you useless crybaby?!" A boy with short red hair slicked to the side, hazel eyes, and a menacing expression, pushed another boy to the table, making the items on the table fall.

The boy who got pushed had quite long curly light brown hair, not surpassing his neck, and large dark green eyes. His eyes looked so gentle and kind. "Of course I'm still trying..! Because, there's no guarantee that you'll inherit the Armored Titan!" The poor boy countered his bully's insult.

He looked up at his bully, "Besides, there's no harm in trying!"

His bully got irritated, "Why you-" He tried to land a punch on the poor boy, but was stopped by a hand blocking his punch.

"Hey what the hell are you-" The red-head was stopped when he noticed who that person in front of him.

"If you continue this, I'll have to stop you by force and report you the commander. I could reveal you about your parents and who knows what will happen to you. You and your fucking family will turn into mindless gigantic babies and go roam around in that filthy island. Not like I care, but you do right? So if you don't want to be turned into a giant baby, then fuck off."

The person had the deadliest death glare anyone could ever have. It looked like his glare could burn the world to ashes.

Scared, the red-haired bully ran out of the room.

The person offered the innocent boy a hand. "Are you okay?"

The brunette looked at the hand, then at the boy who protected him. The boy had short, straight black hair with some of his bangs covering his right eye, and intimidating E/C eyes. The death glare plastered on his face was replaced with a concern one.

"Arland...?"

"Are you okay?" The raven-haired boy repeated.

The brunette took his hand and nodded, "Yeah I'm okay. Thanks for protecting me. Again..."

"Don't worry about it. You were only stating facts," the protector tried to comfort his friend, though his face showed no expression.

The raven noticed the items scattered on the floor. "Let's clean it up, before the commander gets mad."

His friend nodded and helped him put the items back to its place.

*ZAP*

Karma's POV

The octopus' tornado is getting bigger, meaning more wind and dust coming in our way. Has the octopus even considered that his students might go blind?!

I turned my head towards the H/C-haired girl and saw her struggling keeping the dust and wind out of her face. Pitying her, I blocked the wind and dust from her with my body.

I heard her call my name and right after that was something I thought I would never hear.

FLASHBACK

"Oi! Nagisa! Let's go back together! If you don't hurry up I'll leave you!" I teased my feminine looking friend.

He panicked and ran towards me, "Karma, w-wait!"

Nagisa finally caught up with me. "You really think I would leave you?"

"Well the last time when you called out to me, you left me before I could even catch up to you!"

"Ehhh, that's true."

"So what were you doing with Y/N-chan? Eavesdropping?" I asked my friend out of curiosity.

"E-eh?! How'd you know?!" Nagisa asked my frantically.

"Oh, so it's true?" My neutral face was now plastered with a teasing smirk.

Nagisa looked annoyed, but just sighed. "The principal was here."

"Really?" I asked, quite shocked.

My blue-haired friend nodded. "He wanted to see Koro-sensei for himself. The principal and Koro-sensei had a conversation."

I turned my head towards him. "Did he ask for a pay raise?"

"Unironically, yes."

I chuckled. That octopus seriously needs to learn how to manage money.

Nagisa continued, "Something the Principal said made Y/N to space out. I think right before she spaced out, i heard a "zap" sound, and saw some small sparks of electricity around her."

"Zap"? Electricity sparks?

"That also happened when me and Kayano were on cleaning duty. Kayano also heard it. Except when we eavesdropped, she started panicking. I think what the Principal said triggered some bad memories."

I looked at my friend suspiciously. Was he being serious?

"Ah, but that's probably just my imagination," Nagisa shaked off the topic.

But he said Kayano also heard, so it may not be his imagination.


My eyes widened at what I just heard. At instinct, I quickly turned my head towards Y/N. And there, I saw small electricity sparks. I thought I could confirm Nagisa's statement by making contact with a bit of the electricity. But my body wasn't that close to hers, so I couldn't feel any of it.

Just like what Nagisa said, she spaced out after the "zap" sound. Her eyes went blank, and she seemed to stopped moving. I thought not disturbing her was the best option. And so I did.

Y/N's POV

.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

..

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.....

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Who...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Whose memories are these...?

These are certainly not my memories. Who... are those people...? Arland, who is he? Also, why were the two kids fighting over the Armored Titan?

My train of thoughts was stopped by the scenery in front of me. The dust that was flying around slowly died down, revealing Koro-sensei standing in the middle if the yard. I realized Karma wasn't in front of me anymore. "The yard was very uneven and full of weeds," Koro-sensei stated.

"I tidied it up," he added.

As soon all the dust died down, my eyes were met with a clean yard. The schoolyard was now perfect for P. E.

"I am a super-creature capable of wiping out the earth. Flattening this area here is a piece of cake," Koro-sensei said with a dark face.

"If you can't show me that trusty second blade, I'll know there's no assassin in this classroom worth taking me on, and I'll flatten this entire campus before I go."

"A second blade? when?" Nagisa asked.

Our teacher answered him, "Tomorrow, of course."

...Tomorrow?

"I want all of you in the top 50 after tomorrow's midterms."

And with that, everyone was shocked. Including myself.

Koro-sensei stretched his tentacles out. "I've already been developing your second blades. I don't use the doltish teaching methods they do at the main campus. Wield those blades with all confidence! Succeed in your mission and hold your head high, smiling unashamed. You are proud assassins... and proud members of the E Class!"


The sound of wind rustling trough the trees went into my ears. The harsh wind brushing against my skin and hair. I looked up at the sky, and saw the sky darkening every second. A rumbling sound could be hear from above. It was about to rain.

I looked behind me. "You're seriously trying to scare me again?"

"Man, I really thought this time will work."

Karma then walked with me, a comfortable silence filling the air.

"So, what were you thinking?"

Confused, I turned to him and tilted my head in a questioning manner.

"Back when Koro-sensei told us to be in the top 50."

I deadpanned. "That is none of your business." He sighed and continued to walk without questioning any further. Silence filling the air once again.

However, that silence didn't last forever. "Aww, were you thinking about how brave I am to protect you like your knight in shining armor?"

I glared at his teasing. "No."

"Aww, is Y/N-chan embarrassed?" He teased again.

Pissed, I gave him the silent treatment.

"Um, hello?"

He poked my face, making me shove his hand away.

"Hey ignoring is rude, y'know."

I continued to ignore him.

He sighed and apologized, "Jeez, I'm sorry okay?"

I hummed as a sign accepting his apology. Without me realizing, the sky gave up and began to drop small drops of water at us. "Oh, it started raining." I commented.

"Wanna stop by somewhere?"

"...What?"


850, Eren's POV

*ZAP*

"So, where do you wanna stop by?" an unfamiliar voice asked.

'Huh?'

"You're asking me? You're literally the one who invited me."

Wait—who is that boy?! And, it looked like I'm in the body of the one who recently spoke. It looked liked a female's voice. She sounds familiar...

*ZAP*

'Huh?! Where am I now?!'

I realized I was sitting with a circle table and the red-haired boy sitting across me. The person I'm in vision's started to move towards the right. I was greeted with a glass wall with the other side being wet. Beyond the wall was a sidewalk with some sort of shop across the road. I heard the soft sound of the rain echoing trough my ears.

The person began to speak, "This cafe is quite nice."

'Cafe?'

"I know right? I like the coffee here," The boy responded to the person.

Someone came up to us. He looked like a waiter. At first, his face was just anything a waiter would put on. For a second he looked surprised, but his shocked expression was turn into a happy one. "Welcome! What would you like to— Karma! Y/N! What a surprise! I didn't expect you to come here!"

'Y/N...?'

"I heard you work here. Of course I had to come!"

"Thanks for the visit! Are you guys hanging out?"

"We were walking together, but then it started raining."

'Wait, no! T-there's no way Y/N is alive! Captain Levi even said so himself! This must be a dream! Y-yeah! This must be like last time!'

*ZAP*

"AAAAAAHHHH"

My eyes shot wide open as I sit back up at my bed. I started to breath unevenly. I noticed tears streamed down my cheeks and dropping to the blanket.

"No, that was just a dream. Yeah! Just a dream..." I tried to convince myself. Though I said that, I wasn't convince by my own words. Was that a memory? No, that can't be right you can't see others memories without making physical contact with them. But, if not... what was that...?


Question: Why do you think Eren
is seeing Y/N's memories?

Chapter 7: 06 || Midterms

Chapter Text

Today's weather was quite nice. The sky was painted with a bright shade of blue and the sun shined brightly in the sky. People might think today will be a bright day. However, your phone said otherwise. It said that today was gonna rain again at around five in the afternoon.

You silently cheered inside. You liked the rain. Just the sound of it soothes you. The water dropping to the ground calmly was peaceful. After the rain, fresh air always comes into your nose. The slightly cold air always touched your skin. You smiled at your phone.

After getting the information you liked, you looked at the time. It was six in the morning. School started at eight, so you had two hours to get ready. And today was mid-terms.

After sighing, you took your uniform and your towel to the bathroom. After placing your uniform and towel, you began to undress yourself. You then walked towards the shower, your foot hitting the cold tiles. Your hand turned on the shower, causing the cold water falling on to you.

You then thought about yesterday. Specifically, when you go to the cafe with Karma. That was the first time you went to a cafe, despite seeing it multiple times downtown in the walls. The place was a lot more modern to you and gave of a warm and welcoming atmosphere. The food was very new to you, even though you had seen something similar before. Seeing Isogai working there was quite a surpise for you. You didn't expect a student of a prestigious school, well except the E Class you suppose, to work in a cafe. After hearing his reason, you felt sorry for him. Even though he was carrying a heavy burden, he's still humble as ever. You liked that charm of him.

Realizing you already finished showering, you got out of the shower, dried yourself and put on your uniform. You opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.

As you walked downstairs, a smell made its way to you, and you like that smell.

Curious on where it is coming from, you followed the smell. Soon, you saw where the smell came; the kitchen.

Unconsciously, you walked to the kitchen and saw Karasuma cooking. With an apron.

"Good morning, Mr. Karasuma," you greeted the man as you walked in.

"Good morning. Take a seat," he greeted you back before telling you to sit on a chair in the dining room. You nodded and did as he said.

As you sat, you stared at the food on the table. Many plates were placed on the table with various food on each of the plate; such as fish, boiled eggs, and tofus. Bowls were also placed on the table, filled with rice and miso soup.

After a few moments passed by, Karasuma sat at the chair across you, without his apron.

"Did you cook all of this?" you asked.

"Yes. I noticed that you often skip breakfast. You should eat breakfast, especially since today is mid-terms," he answered, seemingly unfazed by his unusual behavior.

You stared at him for a good solid five seconds with wide eyes, in shock.

"What's wrong? Try it," Karasuma gestured to eat the breakfast.

Still weirded out, you did as he said. You grabbed a piece of fish with your chopsticks and took a bite. It was good. Really good.

A small smile crept up to your face at the taste of the fish as you chewed the fish in delight. "This is so good!" you complimented Karasuma's food as you continued to eat the food happily.

Karasuma's lips tweaked upwards at your feedback. "I'm glad." He then began to eat as well.

The air was filled with the noises of the cutlery and chewing. Though you both didn't engage in a conversation, it was comfortable.

"Is this what having breakfast with a family feels like...?" you asked to yourself.

Though Karasuma acted a bit weird this morning, you didn't mind. You were too busy eating the delicious food.

Once you were done eating breakfast with your supervisor, you helped him with the dishes.

What's surprising is how fast you clean and how clean the dishes are. You learned this skill from non other than the clean freak- Captain Levi.

After that, you walked to the school with him. Walking to school together was something you never did, since Karasuma had to be there earlier for work.

With the delicious breakfast you just had, you were ready for midterms.


The sound of the D Class teacher tapping his finger on the table echoed throughout the room. Your classmates looked anxious answering the questions of the test.

They were doing the math test. You read the question with full concentration. You admit, the questions were quite hard. So far, you have answered thirteen questions, and it was only getting harder and harder. The question you were trying to solve was complex. There were a lot of numbers, variables, and math symbols.

Suddenly a monster came out of the paper and attempted to attack you, ripping the paper to pieces. Of course, you dodged its attack with ease. The monster then roared as your classmates ran away. "One knife isn't enough to kill! What's with this Question 4?!" Sugino shouted out.

He's still in that question?

The monster then crashed towards you and some of your classmates. Thankfully you were able to dodge in time with your classmates. You turned to them with a worried expression.

Are they gonna be ok?


In the middle of the E Class's yard, stood a yellow octopus, staring at the sky. A yellow butterfly sat at his hat. Suddenly a green knife was thrown at him, making the butterfly to fly away.

"Seriously? You'll really leave if they don't all make the top fifty?" a beautiful blonde woman asked.

"Yes," the yellow octopus answered like he has nothing to worry about.

The woman furrowed her eyebrows. "No way in hell! They've had the worst grades until just recently!"

"I wonder. I don't know about the past, but they're my students now." Koro-sensei answered her as he grabbed the knife with a folded paper. "When you're in a tight spot, protect yourself." The same yellow butterfly came back and rested on the green knife. "That's the weapon I've given them."


You remembered the method Koro-sensei taught you, and you started to use it. After answering that tough question, you noticed your classmates suddenly writing quickly. It looked like they're doing well. You smiled at them.

Looks like I had nothing to worry about. You sighed internally.

The teacher who was on watch looked shocked. However that smile on your face suddenly disappeared. Your classmates suddenly stopped writing and you knew that they were caught of guard by a question. Question 11. That question also took you by surprise, but you managed to answer it thanks to your critical thinking.


The heavy atmosphere filled the air till the corners of the room. Your classmates looked down at their papers that are filled with their test scores. You guessed that their scores weren't satisfying. Well, you could say the same to yourself. Your scores, especially Japanese and English, are not satisfying.

In front of the black-board, stood Koro-sensei. But he wasn't facing his students, he was facing the board. "I take all responsibility. I seem to have underestimated the system at this school. I can't bare to face you."

You noticed Karma stood up and threw an anti-sensei knife at the teacher. Koro-sensei was able to dodge as the knife hit the board, falling to the wooden floor after hitting it.

"You sure? If you can't face us, you can't see me coming to kill you," Karma said confidently. "Karma! I'm very depressed right now, and-" Karma cut his teacher off by placing his test scores on the teacher's table.

Koro-sensei then began to examine each paper, only seeing scores either ninety-eight, ninety-nine, or a hundred.

"Changing the questions didn't matter to us," Karma said.

Your classmates then began to surround the teacher's table and look at Karma's test scores.

"Whoa!"

"A hundred in math? No way!"

Karma began to speak again, "With my grades, you taught... We've come this far, so why not move a little further ahead? So I could handle the questions even if they'd changed their scope. Still, I won't be leaving. Assassination is way more fun than going back to my old class."

"So, what's the plan? You gonna use our not all making it to the top fifty as an excuse to turn away and run? You're just afraid to be killed, that's all," Karma teased his teacher.

An irk appeared on Koro-sensei. Your classmates then teased their teacher. "Oh, is that it? You were afraid!"

"You should have just told us!"

"Right? Like, "I'm so scared and want to run away!""

More irks appeared and his face slowly turned to red. "I am not running away!"

"Oh, then what?" Karma asked in a sarcastic tone.

"We'll get revenge on them in the end-of-term exams!" His students then began to laugh, except you. He panicked and scolded, "This is no laughing matter!"

The heavy atmosphere was turned into a light one. You smiled at them, laughing and teasing the octopus-like teacher. You missed this type of situation, laughing and smiling during a tense situation.

FLASHBACK

"Come on Y/N! Hurry up!" A young girl with short dark brown hair and light blue eyes stopped running and whisper-shouted to her friend.

"W-wait!" Another girl with H/C hair ran towards her with a worried expression. After she stopped her, she began to speak, "Kanon! You know we're not allowed to go outside our dorms at night!"

They were wearing their pajamas. It was a gendrel neutral pajama, which consists of a simple white button-up shirt with long sleeves and long white pants.

Her friend shook it off, "It's fine! We'll never get caught!"

The H/C haired girl sighed. "And how do you know that?"

Kanon began to think for a moment. After a moment of silence, she answered, "Because my instincts said so!"

Her friend just deadpanned and spoke again, "If we get caught, you're taking the blame. Since this was all your idea."

The brown haired girl pouted. "Fine! But you're giving me your potato for lunch if we do get caught!"

Her friend just agreed to it like they've done this multiple times, "Alright alright."

In the end they never got caught.

"Oi. You there?" someone called out.

You blinked twice, "Eh?"

"You've been smiling like an idiot for a few moments. What were you smiling about?" Karma began to tease you as a mocking smile began to grow on his face.

You shook it off, "None of your business."

His mocking smile grew larger. "Eh? Are you embarrassed?"

Your other classmates noticed this, and began to tease you too. Nakamura then rested her arm on your shoulder. "Don't be shy, just say it~"

You were getting annoyed by their teasing and shouted, "I said that's none of your business!" Your classmates just laughed at this as your face began to turn red. At least they're having fun, right?


Fact: Y/N's test scores are between
60-90.

Chapter 8: 07 || Kyoto

Chapter Text

"Nagisa, you figured out everyone in your group yet?" Kataoka asked the blue haired male. "My group?" He asked, confused.

"When you're all set, tell me... your class president, or Isogai, okay?" With that, she bid farewell to Nagisa.

A green haired girl then approached him with a close-eyed smile. "Have you forgotten? Our class trip is next week!"

"Honestly, who has a class trip this early in year?" someone suddenly said. "I can't say I approve," Koro-sensei said, looking like an apprentice geisha with a red umbrella and a red hand fan.

What... is he wearing...? you asked yourself, sweatdropping.

"You're totally into it!"

"An apprentice geisha?!"

"And it looks good on him!"

Koro-sensei quickly changed back to his usual attire and scratched his face with his tentacle. "Saw right trough me. Yes, in fact, I can hardly wait to go on this trip with you," he said, looking quite embarrassed.


The students sat at the ground wearing their P. E. uniforms, listening to their P. E. teachers. You stood in front off them with Karasuma, with your arms crossed.

"As you know, next week is our two-night school trip to this city called Kyoto," you said. "Also, why are we even going on a trip when we're supposed to assassinate Koro-sensei?"

The raven-haired man turned to you. "Kyoto is far larger and more complex than this school, and you'll be moving in groups that he'll be following. It's an ideal location for snipers. The government has already arranged for sharpshooters to join you." Karasuma continued, "Not to put a damper on your enthusiasm, but you're still on duty."

This government is sure a lot more diligent than back at the walls, You stated to yourself.

"If they succeed, they'll share the ten billion yen based on the degree of their contribution. Be sure to pick assassination-friendly tour routes."

"Yes, sir." With that, the bell rung, meaning that P. E. is over.


In the classroom, the students were spread out, forming their groups. You however, just sat at your seat, looking at the clear blue sky. You didn't care who which group you're in. The only goal in your mind is killing Koro-sensei and going back. You couldn't just leave suddenly.

A hand tapped your shoulder, interrupting your train of thoughts. "Y/N! Wanna be on our group?" Kayano asked with Nagisa, Sugino, Okuda, and Karma behind her.

"Sure," you answered nonchalantly.

"Yay! We only need one more member!"

Sugino chuckled. "I knew this time would come. I asked her a long time ago."

You turned to him. "And who may that person be?"

He introduced that person proudly. "The class idol, Kanzaki!"

Your eyes traveled towards the beautiful girl. "Fine by me. Any objections?"

No one said anything. "Alright, Yukiko's now in our group."

The girl bowed and gave you a smile. "Thank you for having me, Y/N." You just nodded and returned the smile.

"Okay, now to figure out where we're going to go!" Kayano said cheerfully. "Yeah! Where should we start?"

A blonde woman chuckled mockingly. "What children. A school trip is too little, too late for someone like me who's been all over the world," she said as she flipped her hair.

"Then stay here, Ms. Jelavic," You said nonchalantly.

"Keep the garden watered, 'kay?"

The students continued to discuss on their future destinations as their teacher try to process what they said.

Her confused face was turned into a scowl. She then pointed out a golden gun. "What the-?! Don't you leave me out of your exciting plans!"

"Argh! Look, do you want to come or not?" Maehara asks, irritated.

"Shut up! I suppose I have no choice but to go along!"

The class went silence by someone opening the door. Koro-sensei. "One for each of you!" he said as he holded multiple thick red books. "What are they?"

"School trip guidebooks." The octopus then handed out the books in high speed.

"S-so heavy!" Maehara shouted out,

"They're practically dictionaries!"

You raised your hand from the back of the class. "Yes?"

You asked, "Do we really need these? It'll take a lot of space in our bags."

"Of course! This guidebook is filled with every sightseeing spot illustrated, the top 100 souvenirs, and travel self-defense how-to's from square one to practical use! I stayed up all night making them! This first edition comes with a papercraft model of Kinkakuji!" he rambled.

"Just how psyched are you for this?!"

The day continued with the groups discussing where to go. While you're partners kept suggesting where to go, you just went along with what they decided, since you basically don't know anything about Japan. You didn't see any point in doing the assassination out of the school. There's a possibility of Koro-sensei getting exposed, and if that happen, it'll cause a panic.

However, you think this will be a nice change for your classmates. After mid-terms, your classmates surely needed something to refresh, and traveling sounds like a good way.


"Y/N! You're finally here!" Nakamura cheered as she hugged you. You patted her back as a return for the hug.

"Um, how are we going to Kyoto?" you asked.

Maehara came up to you. "We're using a train."

You blinked twice in confusion. "A-a what...?"

He repeated, "A train."

Nakamura looked up at you. "Wait, don't tell me you never went on a train."

You nodded awkwardly.

"You haven't?!" She asked, completly shocked.

"W-What type of vehicle is it?" You asked awkwardly.

The oranged haired boy explained. "So a train is like, super long. There are a bunch of seats inside and the driver is seated at the ends." Maehara then pointed at the rail blocked by a short glass wall. "That's where it will appear."

As if on cue, the train arrived at high speed, creating a gust of wind. "Is that a train?" You asked pointing at it. "Yes! And it also goes super fast!" Maehara continued his explanation.

Nakamura let go of you. "I'm gonna buy some snacks, you guys want anything?"

"No," You and Maehara said in sync.

"Alright then, see ya later!" With that, she bid farewell and went to buy her snacks.

You turned towards Maehara. "Hiroto," His eyes traveled towards your figure. "Yeah?"

"Do you perhaps like trains?" He was taken aback by your question, but answered it nonetheless. "Is it really that obvious? This is honestly kinda embarrassing."

You tilted your head slightly. "Is it? There is nothing to be embarrassed about. I'm sure Armin and Hange will like this too," you muttered the last part out.

Maehara gave you a questioning look. "Who is Armin and Hange?"

Your eyes shot open as your head turned towards him. "E-eh? You heard that?"

He answered, "Yeah, is there something wrong with that?" Your eyes were still wide for a few moments but turned back to its normal size. "A-Armin is my friend... Hange is my superior... But they surprisingly act like a parent."

Maehara gave you a cheeky smile. "Adults that are not related to you but is like a parent is really nice, right? Man, I wish I had one. Bitch-sensei could be one if she was nicer.

You let out a "hm". "Ms. Jelavic is actually quite nice if you just don't piss her off."

"That's because you're her favorite! Also, no need to point out that!"

"That's right! Y/N is my favorite! She's the only one who doesn't call me ''bitch''! You should learn from her!" The woman they were talking about suddenly appeared behind them, hugging you. She was wearing expensive-looking clothes.

"B-Bitch-sensei!"

"Hey! Stop calling me that, you brat!"

Karasuma walked up to the three of you. "You stick out like a sore thumb. Go change. That's not what a teacher chaperone looks like."

The blond woman turned to him. "Don't be so strict, Karasuma! These brats are going on a grown-up trip-"

"Take it off. Now." He demanded.

Irina was intimidated by his glare and just did what he told and sulked in her seat. "Who's chaperoning who?"

"Guess she's a little disconnected from regular people, seeing as she's only ever kill rich guys before."



"Huh? The train's left the station... but where's Koro-sensei?" Sugino realized.

As if on cue, Koro-sensei appeared on the train's window, holding on to it. "Why are you stuck to the window, Koro-sensei?!" Nagisa asked him, still shocked by his sudden appearance.

"Well, I was buying snacks in the station and was late boarding, so I'll tag along like this till the next station."

You furrowed your eyebrows and narrowed your eyes at him. "What if someone saw you?!"

"Oh, don't worry... this camouflage just makes it look like my clothes and luggage are stuck onto the train."

You clicked your tongue in annoyance. "That's not normal in the slightest!"


Koro-sensei was now sitting on the blue chairs of the train, feeling relieved. "It sure is tiring, trying not to stand out while traveling."

You sighed and swung your knife at him. "Then don't bring such an enormous suitcase," the orange fluffy haired girl added in her usual soft voice, "You already stand out enough."

"Isn't it iffy, a state secret being so obvious out in public?" Nakamura asked. "And up close, that disguise won't fool anyone."

"Koro-sensei," Sugaya called him. "Here." He threw a nose he carved. "First we'll fix that droopy nose of yours."

Koro-sensei tried it on and praised it, "Wow! what a fantastic fit!"

"I carved it so it'll for the roundness and spirit of your face. Making stuff like that is a specialty of mine."

You turned to him, and made a small smile. "That's wonderful, Sosuke."

He returned the smile with a grin. "Thanks, Y/N!"

Kayano laughed a bit. "You always see new sides of people when you travel together."

Nagisa nodded. "Yeah, and depending how this trip turns out, who knows what true colors will be revealed?"

"Hey, I'm going on a drink run, who wants what?" Kanzaki asked in a polite tone.

Okuda raised her hand, "Oh, I'll come too!" Kayano stood up. "Me too!"

Kanzaki's gaze then averted towards you. "What about you, Y/N?"

You looked up at her. "Oh, I'll stay here." She nodded and went off with the other girls.

T his trip might actually be quite nice..


The class arrived at the hotel. However, they were in a traditional Japanese hotel, not like the other classes who got to stay in a luxury hotel.

At the red couch, Koro-sensei sat, drained.

"So he gets all sick and groggy on bullet trains and buses?" Nagisa wrote down what his classmate said.

"Are you all right? Why don't you lay down in your room?" Okano asked Koro-sensei as you attempted to kill him with your knife.

"No need to worry. I'll just pop back to Tokyo. I forgot my pillow."

"All that luggage and you still forgot something?!"

You clicked your tounge. "You sure still have some energy to dodge my attacks."

The octopus chuckled. "Of course I have. And your attacks are too predictable-"

*SLASH*

One of his tentacles dropped to the floor, silencing the whole room. Koro-sensei's eye widen as he stared at his now cut off tentacle.

"Well? Are they now predictable?" You stared at him with a poker face, getting ready to attack again.

'S-She sure can be scarry...' Nagisa thought.

"W-Well, Kanzaki? Did you find the itinerary?" Kayano asked the raven-haired female, trying to cut off the heavy air.

"No..." She reponded disappointedly.

Koro-sensei spoke, "You're so earnest, Kanzaki. I admire you putting that itinerary together all by yourself. But never fear, as long you have one of my handmade guidebooks, everything will be fine."

But we wrote up an itinerary because we didn't want to lug those around!' Maehara and Okajima thought the same.

"I know I put it in my bag... Did I drop it somewhere?"

You turned to her with a sympathetic face. "Most likely."


It was now midnight. A black-blueish shade colored the sky. The pale shattered moon shone in the night sky as stars danced around it. A young girl stood on the wooden balcony, her elbows on the rail. She gazed at the bright moon that is now shattered in a million pieces. For her, she liked the shattered moon better. It was an interesting sight. She wondered if the pieces are scattered all over the dark sky, maybe some people might mistaken it with stars.

She took a deep breath, letting the fresh yet fragranced air explore her nostrils. The hotel was surrounded by multiple trees and flowers, so it was no wonder the air had tints of flowers.

She looked down at the trees below her. With multiple trees, it created a mini forest. It reminded her of a pleasant memory.

FLASHBACK

The sound of ODM Gear's wires zipping, echoed throughout the forest. Cadets flying trough the forest with ODM gear like free birds can be seen. A young raven-haired girl with a dull red scarf, was taking the lead. But another girl with H/C hair soon surpassed her.

"Looks like this time I'm getting that spot, Mikasa!" After she said that, she began to go faster.

"Oh, it's on!" And with that, the girls began their competition.

Mikasa and Y/N's rivalry was well known throughout the cadets. Even the superiors know about this. Y/N also has a friend-rivalry friendship with the blond lone wolf-Annie. But Annie's rivalry with Mikasa, is- well, less friendly.

Eren looked ahead, seeing his adopted sister and friend having their little competition. "Shit, how are they going so fast?!"

"Well, they are the ones who always take the top three spots in ODM gear tests," Reiner said  as he matched his pace with Eren's.

A few minutes passed by, and the girls are still at their competition. That is until a certain blonde took the opportunity and flew past them. "If you wanna continue that competition, I might as well take the spot."

Mikasa gritted her teeth and began to fly faster, starting her competiton with Annie.

' 'Did they forgot about me?" Y/N thought.
"Oh well, might as well take  the best of it."

She retracted her wires and stopped taking out more gas. She began to jump from one tree to another. She figured that she'll just run out of gas if she used more if them.

In the end, Y/N won.

At the end if the forest, three females sat at the green grass out of exhaustion. "Damn it. If I just didn't run out of gas..." Mikasa muttered in frustration.

"Y/N, how did you not run out of gas? We pretty much used the same amount of gas," Annie asked her friend.

"I jumped on the tress," Y/N answered bluntly.

"Figured," Annie said.

"You what?!" Mikasa asked in shock.

You nodded at her, unaware of her protectiveness activating.

She grabbed your shoulders and began to scold you, "Y/N! That's reckless! Do you know how dangerous is that?! You could've fall and get hurt!"

"But-"

"No buts!" Mikasa cut you off. "You can't put yourself in danger, got it?!

"Mikasa," Annie called out to Mikasa. "How will she not  put herself in danger if she's gonna fight Titans?" she pointed out.

Mikasa loosen her grip on your shoulders. "Then I'll just protect her," she said with determination.

Her statement took you aback. And Mikasa was taken aback when you wrapped your arms around her, hugging her.

"Thank you, Mikasa," you thanked her quietly as you snuggled your face into her shoulder.

Mikasa blushed a bit and returned the hug, with a smile on her face.

Annie clicked her tongue and joined in the hug. "Same with me."

The girl at the balcony could only smiled bitterly at the memory. Hot liquid began to disrupt her vision and fell down her cheeks. She ignored it and continued to smile bitterly.

If only  Annie...


Fact: Mikasa treats Y/N like how she treats Eren. The only difference is how
Y/N and Eren respond to it.

Chapter 9: To You, 100 Years Later: I

Notes:

This is a prequel of the story and will be important.

Chapter Text

Year ???

It was quite an unfortunate day. One of Eldians greatest knights recently died in battle. The knight was always by the Prince's side. He'd protect, serve, even die for his friend. He was from a noble family, the L/N family. The L/N's have a good relationship with the royal family- thus leaving the L/N's being entrusted with the Poison Titan. The knight was supposed to inherent the Titan, but he died, leaving his younger sister, to inherent and take his place as the Prince's knight.

Thick clouds covered the sun that is hanging in the sky, smiling down, as if today was a day to be smiling. There at his grave, a young girl stood in front of it, silently mourning. She held his head down, puffy E/C eyes staring at the gravestone, the knight's name written on it delicately.

Soon, the sky began to cry, dropping cold raindrops to the earth. Her black dress began to soak up the water, as well as the dirt covering the knight's coffin. The water slid down her nicely styled silver hair and her fair skin. She kneeled down, placing her hand on his grave. "Brother..." The girl then made a fist and placed it where her heart is. "You dedicated your heart to the fullest, didn't you?" She smiled, as hot tears kept streaming down her cheeks.

A young man, approximately twenty years old, walked to a certain place in a slow pace. He too is gonna mourn, his dear friend. His sapphire eyes traveled to the now soaked ground. Realizing no one is around, he took of his tight jacket, removing the uncomfortable feeling.

He actually couldn't bare seeing his dear friend's grave. It didn't felt fair. He still breathing, while his friend doesn't. His friend died protecting the him, the prince.

The man simply sighed and continued to walk, his head held down.

After he was near the grave, he noticed the girl, kneeling down. He approached her, "Good afternoon, miss. Are you still mourning him? The ceremony ended a few hours ago."

The girl flinched, not expecting someone to be there. She looked up at him, "Y-Yes... I'm just, still sad about his death..." The man nodded. He then began to analyze her features. His eyes travelled from her silky silver, to her magnificent E/C eyes. Soon, he recognized her. "Are your perhaps, his younger sister?"

She nodded, "Yes I am." The girl stood up and bowed. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Athanasia L/N. It's a pleasure to meet you."

The man bowed too. "I'm Arthur Fritz. It's also a pleasure to meet you too."

Athanasia looked up. "Wait... The prince..?" She quickly placed one knee to the ground, placed a hand to her heart, and held her head down. "I am very sorry for not noticing you sooner, your highness. It was very rude of me."

The man just shrug it off and gave her a warm smile. "There's no need to apologize. It's not like it was intentional."

Athanasia insisted. "Still, it was very rude of me."

Arthur's sapphire eyes widen at her. The act reminded him of someone. He sighed and kneeled down, head low. "You really are like your brother."

The girl's head shot up, her E/C eyes staring at him. "Pardon?" Arthur looked up and locked his eyes with hers. Both of their figures reflected on each other's eyes.

"You're just like him. Even when we're alone, he just kept being polite and all, even though I allowed him to speak to me casually."

Athanasia's eyes slightly widened. Her head then avoided his gaze. "I see."

The man stood up, "Let's head back inside." The girl stood up like he did and went back inside the castle with him.


Smoke filled the room made of hardened blue crystal walls. The crystal walls illuminated a color almost identical to a bright sky. Claps echoed throughout the room as a Titan evaporated in the middle of the room. A man with dark brown hair and sapphire eyes came out of the Titan with marks running down his cheeks. Arthur Fritz.

One of the servants gave him a white shirt with a black jacket for him to wear, which he accepted. He then walked out of the underground room and went to the room above.

He opened the wooden door to the room, revealing a silver-haired girl; Athanasia-sitting on a wooden chair. She held her head down, dropping some of her silver locks, covering a part of her face as she clutched her long snow-white dress.

The man walked to her, placing a hand on her shoulder in an attempt to sooth her. "Are you nervous?" He asked as he kneeled down.

She gave him a glance of her face. "A bit. I just don't like the fact that I have to devour my uncle." Athanasia bit her lip, feeling a wave of guilt washing over her.

"It's fine, you're not the only one who has to do that— past hosts and future ones also have to do that. Of course, I also feel guilty for taking my mother's life in order to gain her powers." Athanasia's head shot lower.

Arthur gave her a sympathetic look and took her hands in his. "But, we need to do this. We need to gain their powers in order to protect our beloved ones— our nation! The fate of our people rests in our shoulders. It's our responsibility to protect them. Your brother did his part wonderfully. Now we, have to avenge him. We can't let your brother's death be in vain. So Athanasia, will you go and inherent the Poison Titan and protect the Eldian people?"

Athanasia's eyes sparkles at his encouragement. She made a fist and placed it where her heart was, saluting. "Of course!"


A few months has passed since the prince and his knight got their Titan powers. Their last attack at Marley was a success, and the prince was making arrangements on their next attack.

The moon illuminated the night sky above the earth. A red bright flame lighted Arthur's work space. The prince sat on a rather fancy chair, coated with gold and red fabric covering the seat. He ran a hand trough his brown hair and rubbed his temple in an exhausted manner. He shut his sapphire eyes for a moment, brows furrowed. His eyes opened again, as he let out a groan.

Arthur wished he could take a break from all this work. In fact, he didn't he liked it. He never.

He was tired from planning attacks, developing weapons, and all that war stuff. If a genie existed, he would wish the world to stop having wars with each other. But unfortunately, genies don't exist.

Arthur sighed for maybe— the hundredth time, stopping from thinking about his little unrealistic dream. His sapphire eyes traveled to the large window, the moon's light shining trough it. He then realised it was already late. Really late.

Once again, he let out a groan; a frustrated one this time. The man completely forgot that he had some important duties in the morning. He knew he wouldn't be able to do it perfectly in a sleepy disposition.

The prince decided he was going to bed. Before that, he quickly finished up the work he has left before dropping to the large bed and go for a deep sleep.


"Your grace, did you perhaps didn't get enough sleep?" The prince's new knight; Athanasia, walked down the grand corridor with the Prince.

The red carpet with golden accents ran trough the white floor. Red, silky curtains were opened, letting the sun shone trough the large windows. Paintings gracefully made was on the high-ceilings. The Ten Titans, users, and the founder Ymir, was on the painting. Ymir was portrayed as a beautiful goddess— her beautiful hair and body painted delicately. People who didn't have any colors other than brown, was seen worshipping her. Ymir was reaching her hand above and a light was on the hand.

The prince let out a groan. "Yeah, I was too focused on my work to even notice the time."

His knight gave him a worried look, "Focusing on your work is good and all, but I think you should take a break."

The brown-haired man didn't take her advice. "No, I can't. I still haven't made the arrangements for our next meeting with Hizuru." Hizuru is a country from Asia that formed an alliance with Eldia.

Athanasia silently sighed. "Right." Silence then continued their conversation. Only the sound of their footsteps filled the corridor.

Once they reached the prince's work space, the silver-haired girl opened the door for him. The prince walked in and immediately sat on his grand seat. Before he even noticed, his knight disappeared, to who knows where she is.


Athanasia stood in front of the large and grand wooden door-the entrance to the prince's work space. She made a delicate fist, almost making contact with the door. She hesitated on whether to do this or not. For the last time, she sighed and did what she hesitated about, hoping not to regret this.

"Come in." The prince's relaxed yet tired voice can be heard across the door, giving consent to whoever is knocking on the door to come in. "Excuse me." His knight opened the door, letting herself in.

A particular light caramelized smell lingered in the room reached the prince's nose, which made his head shot up to the figure in front of him. "Is that coffee I smell?" Athanasia walked to the prince's desk awkwardly, "Yes, your grace."

"I thought that— you'd be tired after all that work, especially when you didn't get enough sleep last night. So I thought, I'd bring you coffee to give you some energy." Athanasia explained with an angelic smile on her face.

Silence filled the room as they stare at each other awkwardly.

"Um, I can dispose the coffee if you like..."

Arthur snapped back to reality. He didn't mean to create an awkward silence between them. He then began to explain, "I-I didn't mean it like that! In fact, I'm truly grateful for it."

Athanasia's disappointed face was quickly replaced with a relief one. "I'm glad! I need to get going now. I have some things to do. Please excuse me!"

With that, the silver-head left the room, leaving the Prince in the room.

Without him noticing, a deep red blush covered his face. He covered his face once he realized it. He didn't expect a smile to be able to make him feel like this.

Chapter 10: 08 || Kidnapped

Chapter Text

"Nagisa, this might be a good assassination spot," Sugino said as he held a map. "Can the snipers see it?"

"This is one weird school trip," Kayano pointed out.

"You bet it is, but it's fun," The blue-head added.

The little green-haired female began to frown. "We're here in Kyoto and all... I want green-tea warabimochi dumplings!"

"May I ask what that is?" You asked innocently, your head turning towards her.

"What?! You don't know what green-tea warabimochi dumplings are?!" Kayano asked in a disbelief and dramatic way.

The mischievous boy; Karma, ruffled her hair in a teasing way. "Calm down, food lover. Y'know she barely knows things that are common knowledge."

All you could do is sigh in embarrassment at Karma's remark.

Okuda proposed an idea, "T-then why don't we put some poison in them?"

"What for?!"

"Koro-sensei has a major sweet tooth."

"Oh, so they're food... That's a nice idea. Might as well use that poison again..." you muttered.

There was a short pause between the group. "Y'know, I wanted to forget about assassination on this trip," Sugino broke the awkward atmosphere as he stretched his arms. "I mean, look at the sights! What does any of this have to do with assassination?"

"You'd be surprised."

You and your classmates then moved to a sidewalk. The others looked at some sort of stone with a name written. You on the other hand, was staring at the vehicles passing by. "Sakamoto Ryoma... You mean..."

"Yeah, this is where Omiya was, the inn where Sakamoto was assassinated in 1867," Karma continued.

I didn't know a lot of time has passed... you thought.

"And walk a little further and you'll be at Honnoji Temple, though it's location shifted a little over time."

"Oh right..." Kayano muttered. "Nobunaga Oda's death was kind of an assassination too."

"In just this one kilometer, some big-name assassinations went down. This city's always been the heart of Japan; well, it's also the mecca of assassinations," Nagisa mentioned.

"I get it. Now that you mentioned it, this is turnin' out to be a real assassination vacation," Sugino spoke out, while you kept on starting the opposite way.

"Y/N, how long are you gonna keep staring at the road? Haven't you seen enough?" Karma asked you in a teasing tone.

"I've never seen these type of vehicles before, so I'm trying to understand how these so called "cars" and "buses" work." You explained, still staring at the vehicles.

He just sighed. "Just how much do you don't know about the world?"

The group then walked out of the place. "Next up is Yasaka Shrine," Okuda said.

"Yep!"

Karma whined. "Oh, c'mon, let's take a break. I want some sugary Kyoto coffee."

Kayano, acting like typical Kayano, agreed. "Yeah, let's have some!"


The seven-membered group walked down to somewhere rather deserted and dark.

"Wow, Gion is practically deserted this far inside."

Kanzaki agreed. "Yeah, with all these places that turn away newcomers, no one much comes here just to wander around, and you don't need a nice unobstructed view. That's why I put it on my ideal course-perfect for assassination."

"That's our Kanzaki! You've really done your homework! This is where we'll do the deed, then!"

An unknown voice then joined the chat. The voice was deep, and threatening, which alarmed you and the others.

""Perfect" is right."

Just then, a bunch of unknown people with uniforms walked to the front of the group. "Why are ya walkin' around somewhere that's perfect for kidnappin'?"

More people walked from behind, trapping the group. A guy from behind smirked as he held some sort of weapons.

"Something tells me your fellows aren't here for sightseeing," Karma spoke out in a completely relaxed tone.

"Well, we ain't here for you. Hand over the girls and get lo-" A guy was cut off by Karma's attack; smashing his head to the floor.

"See, Nagisa? Fighting's no problem at all when there's no witnesses."

Nagisa pointed at something, which made Karma alert.

"I'm gonna stab ya!"

Karma blocked a thug's attack by throwing a cloth from a bike, pushing him to the ground with just one hand. "Stab me? As if," The red-head said in a mocking tone.

Acting on instincts, you kicked one of the guys in the face, knocking him out. The others were too stunned to dodge your attack, resulting a few to be knocked out like their friend.

"No! What the hell!"

"Don't!"

Kayano and Kanzaki's screams signalled you to get the guys hands off from them. You ran up to them and punched the guy who held Kanzaki in the face, and then doing the same with Kayano's with a kick.

"T-This bitch's crazy!" One yelled out in horror.

Their leader quickly gave them orders. "The hell are you doing?! Get her!" His other troops immediately went to you and attacked. This made Karma turn away from his current opponent and turned his head towards you, defending your classmates.

"Get it now?" The leader behind him suddenly appeared and kicked him to the ground, creating a loud thump. Multiple guys started to swarm around the red-head and kick him.

"Karma!" you yelled his name.

"Hey! Knock it off!" Sugino attempted to stop them, but was kicked and sent flying in return, knocking him and Nagisa down to the ground.

Your eyes widen at the next thing the guys are going to do to them; knock them out. "Guys!" But your call was useless. It didn't stop them from knocking your classmates out.

Suddenly, a guy wrapped an arm around your neck and placed a white cloth over your nose. "Y/N!" Your two female friends called out your name in agony. Your head turned towards Karma, Nagisa, and Sugino who are knocked out. Just then, your whole world turned to pitch plack, and a "zap" was heard.


A young girl clenched her H/C hair, feeling dizzy. Her eyes met the bloody white floor and traveled towards a dead body that has been crushed by a large debris, only its hand not crushed. E/C eyes widen as they traveled to the rest of the now ruined room, seeing more dead bodies with limbs unattached to their bodies. It looked like a massacre happened- no, a massacre had happened.

One particular dead body caught her attention. Her light blue eyes were now dull and dead. Her short chocolate brown hair is now smudged with blood. Half of her body was crushed under a debris, blood splattered everywhere. Her expression showed how terrified she was, but her eyes were wet.

Once the H/C-head made out her identity, her eyes widen in pure despair. That body was Kanon's, the only friend she had. "...Kanon?" She muttered her name  in horror.

Her body then moved on its own, running to Kanon's dead body. She shook her friend's body, hoping this was all a lie. But no, it's real. Reality was just too cruel .

Once she can't hear her breath or a heart beat, she finally concluded to the worst conclusion;  dead . Kanon has departed from the world.

She then started crying in agony, as she held her dead body close to hers.


"Y/N! Wake up!" you heard Kayano and Kanzaki's faint voice, waking you up. Your eyes slowly flutter open and met with the two girl's figures. "H-how long was I out?"

"Around half an hour or so." Kayano answered your question. "After a guy placed a cloth which I'm guessing had chloroform, the other guys took out our classmates. We were then shoved into a car and brought here." Kanzaki explained the previous events.

You could only look down in shame, "I'm sorry. If I was just more careful, then you guys wouldn't be here."

Kanzaki shook her head. "That's not true! It's my fault, I'm the one who made us go to a place where we can get easily kidnapped."

The thugs who kidnapped the females went in front of you. "I called up our buddies. Got everything ready for a little commemorative photo shoot, too. Make as much noice as you want, no one'll hear you."

You gave the leader a deadly glare as you looked him in the eye, your eyes full of malice. "You," He pointed at you, then walking over and cupping your cheeks. "Don't touch her!" Kayano shouted, but he simply ignored her. "Never expected a pretty girl like you can fight. But unfortunately, you were too weak." A giant, cocky grin was plastered on his face at the last part, which made you kick his face with your knee.

As a result, he was sent flying across the room. "Y-You bitch! You're gonna regret this!"

You rolled your eyes at his claim. "Haha, very funny."

He was gonna beat you up when another guy stopped him. "Dude, she's not worth it." His leader only clicked his tounge.

"And you," She pointed at Kanzaki. "I though I'd seen you somewhere before. This is you, right? At a Tokyo arcade last summer?" He showed her a picture in his cell phone; a picture of what seems to be Kanzaki in a totally opposite appearance than her usual.

"I told my buddy to let me know if he found me the right girl. Had plans to kidnap you, but then lost sight of you. Who knew you were a student at that famous school? But look, I get it. The higher you are, the deeper you wanna fall. From now until nightfall, the Profesor of Ruin will teach you all about that."


Y/N's POV

About half an hour has passed since me, Kaede and Yukiko have been abducted. Honestly, I can't believe myself for not thinking of the possibility of them putting me to sleep. I was too focused on their safeties to even notice.

My hands are now tied with chains, unlike the girls arms that are only tied with a rope. The thugs were being cautious.

Can't I just set Kaede and Yukiko free and handle the thugs myself? No, if I break the chains, the thugs would notice by the sound and try to restrain me back. They might would hold them as hostages. If I can't do that, then I'll just have to fight them and protect Kaede and Yukiko. But, with the number of them, would I be able to win? Wait, I can win if I just transform to knock them down. I can just bite my lip to draw out blood. But then, there's the possibility of the girls getting hurt.

A sigh escaped my mouth as I looked down to the ground.

It's hopeless...

"That picture, so even our earnest Kanzaki went trough a phase," Kayano pointed out. "I didn't see that coming."

"Yeah..." Kanzaki agreed. "My dad was really strict... always after me to get a good education and a prestigious title. I wanted to get away from all that, so I'd take off my famous school uniform, change my look, and hang out where no one knew me."

"How dumb cant you get? The only title all that playing around ever got me was "End Class". I don't even know where I belong anymore."

I gave Kanzaki a sympathetic look.

The guy that I kicked came up to us and crouched down. "Whyncha hang out with us? We're totally anti-titles here! We trash those elitist bastards. Or maybe just put'em back the way they were, like? Oh, yeah, we done plenty of that kinda-stuff."

I gritted my teeth and gave them a glare. My eyes went towards Kaede and noticed her face getting darker. "You're the worst," she muttered.

Idiot!

The guy got mad and grabbed her by her neck. "You some kind of elitist, lookin' down at us like that?! Huh?!"

I watched as Kaede's legs swinging back and forward, clearly struggling, before I kicked the guy's legs. A crack made its way to my ears before he let the girl go and fall to the dirty floor.

The leader let out a scream, signaling that he was in pain. I stood up and broke the chains, setting myself free.

"Look who's the weak one now," I mocked him.

With that, his troops went to attack me. A guy tried to sent a punch to me, which I dodged with ease. Another tried to tackle me down to the ground, resulting me to dodge and kick him in the back. "Kaede! Yukiko! Run!" I screamed out to them.

"But Y/N-" Yukiko tried to change my decision with a worried and terrified face.

"Don't worry about me!"

Just then, two guys attempted to hold the two girls back, which I prevented it. I knocked the two guys down and stood in front of my female classmates protectively.

A guy snapped his head to the door. "That's them!" The guy said with relief. "Quick! Help us-"

He was cut off by a beat up guy getting thrown into the room. My eyes were glued to the hand who threw him before the hand retracted back, my eyes travelling to the owner.

"School Trip Guidebook, page 1243, "What to Do When a Group Member Has Been Abducted." "If you have no leads on the perpetrator, first use the content of your conversation and any verbal quirks to determine if he/she is from the local area. If not, and if he/she was wearing a school uniform, see page 1334."

The person who read the page of the book stepped out from the shadow with his friends, revealing my classmates. "You may be up against another student on a school trip, stirring up trouble."

"I-It's you! How'd you know we were here?!"

Nagisa continued reading the book, answering his question. "Being unfamiliar with the area, the perp can't go too far after the abduction, but will choose a secluded spot nearby. If this is the case, see page 134 of the appendix."

He showed the book to the guys, continuing to read it. ""My Mach 20 bird's-eye-view map of abductor hideouts may help.""

"That guidebook's amazing! That's the perfect way to foil an abduction!" Sugino commented. "I guess we should take it with us after all!"

"That's no guidebook I ever heard of!" The thugs said in sync.

Karma began to spoke, with his head hung low. "So? What's it going to be, fellows? You've already done so much! You'll be spending the rest of your trip..." He paused before looking up with a darken face.

"...in the hospital."

I could only smirk at him. That was such a Karma thing to do; scaring the shit out of others.

"Hmph! You junior-high brats, actin' all though... Those'll be the buddies I called," a deep voice suddenly interrupted my classmates "grand entrance".

"They're the worst badasses you goody two-shoes have ever-" After he paused his speech, multiple guys were shown behind the door, yellow tentacles holding them.

"T-The worst-what?!"

"No badasses here. I took care of them all." Koro-sensei appeared.

His students called him out in relief with a smile. I could only sigh in relief. "Sorry I'm late, I was letting you handle this while I searched elsewhere with a fine-tooth comb." He apologized.

"And-uh, why are you hiding your face like some stagehand?" I asked.

His eyes closed. "This is an act of violence, and I'm afraid you'll associate this face with me being violent."

"Nagisa, you had the guidebook so I could be alerted right away." He gave Sugino, Karma, and Okuda his guidebooks.

"Th-This is your teacher?! Bullshit! Who's he think he is, lookin' like that?!" The leader said before raising a glass bottle and his troops running towards the teacher, ready to attack.

""Bullshit," you say?"

He punched the thugs who attempted to attack him in high speed. "That's my line."

Koro-sensei's face turned to pitch black, as he let out smoke from his mouth. "Don't be touching my students with your filthy hands," His eyes glowed blood-red, enough to express his anger and disgust. "slow enough for a fly to land on them."

The leader stood up, "So even the teachers are special at elite schools... You're lookin' down on us cause of your rank, aren't you? Makin' fun of me for bein' a stupid high-schooler!" He raised a knife, his troops doing the same and went to attack the yellow octopus.

"We're not elite." Our teacher, once again, knocking them down to the ground. My eyes began to focus on him. "They're students at a famous school, that's true."

Two guys went to attack him. "But they're considered the school outcasts." He grabbed the two thugs and smashed them against each other. "Their class name is the object of discrimination." More guys went to attack him.

"And yet, they take on so many things with a positive attitude." The leader went to attack him, only getting caught by yellow tentacles. "They wouldn't drag others down worth them... not like you." He send him smashing to the dirty floor.

"It has nothing to do with our school or my title. Be they be in a clear stream or a muddy river, the fish who swim forward turn out the finest."

My eyes travelled towards the raven girl's figure, seeing her face brightening. My lips formed a small smile.

"Now then, students, let's take care of them. Well teach them a physical lesson on the fundamentals of school trips." My classmates hit the thugs with the school guidebooks, as I send a kick to the leader's head, knocking the out. A feeling of pleasure runned trough me.


"For a while there, I didn't know what was gonna happen." Sugino let out a sigh of relief.

"If it'd been just me and Y/N, I'm sure it would've worked out."

I rolled my eyes, "You say that but you got knocked out just a few hours ago." I said, receiving a glare from Karma.

The others laughed.

"Thank goodness! You okay, Kanzaki?" Kaede asked Yukiko, who was fixing her uniform. "Yes, I'm fine."

"What happened, Kanzaki?" Koro-sensei asked the female. She let out a confused "eh".

"No one would blame you for being shaken up after that terrible event. But instead, you look like you've shaken off all your hesitation."

She gave him a grateful smile. "That's right, and thank you."

"Not at all." Koro-sensei grinned and let out his signature laugh. "Shall we get on with our school trip, then?"

"Hey, our group never got to try out our assassination attempt." Sugino pointed out.

"Well, we didn't really have the time or place for that." I turned my head towards the dark blue-haired male.

"We'll just kill him tomorrow." Karma said as he swung his knife at the target.

Koro-sensei laughed in a mocking tone. "I do hope you can."


Fact: Y/N was actually about to transform until Nagisa, Karma, Sugino and Okuda
came.

 

 

Chapter 11: 09 || Crush

Chapter Text

After that horrible event, you could only feel relieved that it didn't get any worse. You, your classmates and teacher, are walking back to the hotel. You walked at the back with Karma, as the rest of your classmates and teacher engaged in their own conversation at the front. 

Your eyes traveled to the sky. The orange and gold stretches far and wide, as if there is no end. The colors of the sky reflected on you, admiring your features. You could stare at the beautiful sky forever. But soon enough the orange-gold sky was painted with a dark cloudy one. Small drops of water began to fall to you, soaking into your hair and clothes.

"Oh, it's raining again..." you muttered. 

"Again? What do you mean again? It hasn't rain since last month." Karma shot his head towards you with narrowed eyes. 

You turned towards the boy, a look of confusion in your face. It soon was replaced by a realizing one. "Oh, right."

"Something wrong?" he asked with a hint of concern.

A groan escaped your mouth. "No... Actually—yes," you admitted.

"Tell me about it."

You began to explain your concern, "Yesterday, I had a dream. It was about a girl and a boy in a graveyard, raining. The girl was mourning her brother's death-who died in battle. The man then approached her and talked. Turns out, the boy was a prince. The girl's brother was his knight, and she was his replacement."

Karma looked at you in interest as you continued, "Later, the girl brought him coffee, since he was working non-stop. The boy was... what do you call it? Lovestruck— I suppose..."

"Sounds like a sappy love story to me," he commented. "Is that it?"

"Yeah."

He sighed and stopped walking. "What do you think it means?" he suddenly asked.

"Huh?"

"You're dreaming about some people but you're not even in it, how is that normal? Furthermore, it's about some sappy-fantasy love story. All dreams have some sort of meaning. What do you think this means?"

Silence filled the air as a gust of wind blew your hair, framing your face. Your eyes locked to the red-head's figure, his crimson hair blowing to the side. His mercury eyes looked straight into your eyes.

This conversation took to an unexpected turn, and he somehow manages to make this deeper. What does this dream mean? You knew that it was a memory of a past user, but you couldn't possibly tell him. He'll think you're mad, delusional. 

Not knowing how to answer, you simply looked dowm. "I don't know. I have no clue."

He looked at you suspiciously. "I see, that can't be helped."


"Damn! How the hell are you dodging those?!"

A few hours has passed since you arrived at the hotel. After that conversation with Karma, there was an awkward tension between you-even the entire walk was really awkward, resulting in an awkward silence. You only listened to your classmates and Koro-sensei's conversation about the best things to do at Kyoto.

Now, you're here in your yukata, watching Kanzaki playing the arcade game, clicking on the buttons furiously. "This is... a little embarrassing."

"She smiles so sweetly, but she moves like a pro."

You head to the door, suddenly feeling thirsty. "Y/N, where are you going?" Kayano asked. "I'm getting a drink, I'll be back in a moment."

Your hand traced trough the door handle before sliding it open, and walking out of the room.

As soon as you closed the door, a guest of air escaped your lips, sighing. Your mind was still on that conversation. The one with Karma. He's trying to get you to open up. For obvious reasons, you cannot. Worse, he's trying to reveal your secrets. He knew that you're hiding things, and he knew it was something really need to be burried deep into the ground. You knew you needed to get back fast. But the mission is preventing you from doing so. 

Frustrated, you let out a loud groan. "Shit, shit, shit," you let out multiple curses, as you run your hands in your hair. 

Little did you know, a person happened to saw you. "Y/N?" 

Turning your head, you're eyes met with golden ones; Isogai's. 

"Is everything alright?" he asked, concerned. 

"Not really, just had a rough day."

"Oh— right," he realized, remembering the unfortunate event that happened to your group.

"What are you doing in the hallway?" he asked, trying to ease up the tension. "I'm getting a drink. Wanna come?" 

"Sure." 

You and Isogai walked to the vending machine. E/C eyes traveled from one drink to another, examining each drinks. After your eyes landed on a box of orange juice, you decided to get that. However, you didn't know how to get the drink.

"So uh, how do you get drinks?" you asked Isogai in an awkward manner.

He looked at you surprised, but remembered the fact that you're still unknown to the world. "Which one do you want to get one?"

You pointed at the box of orange juice. "You see the price below the box? You just need to put the money here, and press the button for the orange juice."

Nodding, you did as what he explained.

After a few seconds, a box of orange juice dropped to the pick-up box as you let out a yelp. You crouched down and peeked trough the pick-up box, surprised seeing the drink you wanted. "Wow..." you looked at the machine in amazement, as you grab the drink.

"Are you that amazed? It's just a vending machine." 

"Yeah-but, I never see anything like this... All of this is really new to me." 

He just let out a laugh as he walked away. "Are you not coming back?" 

"Oh-right." You stood up from your position and walked back to where your friends are. 

 


 

"Figures, Kanzaki is in the top spot." 

The boys gathered at the boy's room, circling a piece of paper, which had simple drawings of the girls and rates beside them. 

"But Y/N is also at the top spot," Maehara said. 

"I mean— we all know why right?" 

Everyone nodded. "Her cluelessness to everything is really cute. And she's so badass!"

"And the face she make once she figured how to take a selfie is also really cute!" Maehara squealed, remembering when he taught you how to use the phone's camera. The way your eyes sparkled was something to remember in his life. 

"What about you, Sugino? Real slick of you to put Kanzaki into your group- even Y/N!" 

"Actually—me and Kayano were the ones who invited Y/N..." Nagisa said. 

Sugino sighed, as he placed both of his hand on the back of his head. "Y'know, with all the crap that went down, there weren't many chances for us to really talk."

"Yeah, you guys had it rough."

"I just want to know who likes who," Mimura said as he grabbed the paper.

"I can't just pick one!" Okajima whined.

"—Other than you, Okajima."

Maehara looked up at Nagisa. "Who do you like, Nagisa?" he asked, which made Nagisa the center of attention. "Huh?"

"I- uh..." he struggled to answer his friend.

Luckily, Sugino saved him from answering. "What about you, Maehara? Anyone?"

Maehara turned to the boy with a playful smirk. "Yeah, but my lips are sealed," he teased as he made a peace sign.

"That pisses me off! And when I think how popular guys like you are, it pisses me off even more!"

"Oooh, looks like fun in here." A red-head walked in, sipping on his lemon juice

"Karma! Great timing! Is there a girl you like?" 

The red-head let out a hum, figuring out an answer. A memory of a E/C-eyed female fighting of thugs flashed towards his mind; you.

"Hmm... Y/N, maybe?" 

"A common choice..." 

"Why though?" 

A devilish smile appeared on his face, as he explained, "Think about it! We could catch a lot of bad guys and teach'em a lesson! Really kick my mischief-making up a notch, y'know?"

"That's one match no one needs to be making." 

Isogai grabbed the paper, as he spoke, "Guys, these ratings are just between us, okay?" 

"Obviously."

"I mean, we don't want this getting out. So do not let the girls or the teachers find out ab-" he paused, catching Koro-sensei spying on them.

"Good evening everyone. Mhm, I see," the teacher muttered as he wrote in his notebook before closing the door gently, running off.

...

"He took notes and split!" 

"Kill him!" 

The yellow octopus ran at high speed as he grinned devilishly. "Nabbing this data is exactly what my ultra-high speed is for!" 

 


 

"Huh? What boys we like?" Kataoka asked. 

"Yeah! That's what girls talk on trips like this. It's fun!" 

Like the boys, the girls are discussing which boys they like. The girls sat in their room, forming a circle. 

"Ooh, ooh! I know! Mr. Karasuma!" 

"Yeah, yeah. We all like Mr. Karasuma. I mean someone in our class." Nakamura shrugged off Kurahashi's answer. She continued, "I guess Isogai and Maehara are pretty all right..." 

"Really? You think so?" 

"Sure. Unfortunately, Maehara plays the field." 

You turned to Yada with a confused look. "Plays the field...?" 

"It means that he's a playboy," she answered your question in a cheerful manner. 

"So, doesn't that out put class president Isogai in the lead?" 

"Karma would win on good looks alone." 

"If only he were better behaved." 

"Yeah..." the others agreed.

Okuda let out a frown. "Hmm, he's not that scary though."

"Yeah, he's usually quiet."

"What is he? A wild animal?"

Kayano turned to you. "What about you, Y/N? Do you like anyone?" 

You thought for a second before answering, "I like Karma, Nagisa, and, uh, Hiroto... and... basically everyone else?"

...

The girls deadpanned, unamused of your answer. "We mean romantically, Y/N!" Kayano shouted at you.

A confused look appeared on your face. "I, um...don't understand what liking someone romantically means..."

It's true. You didn't understand what liking someone romantically means, nor how it feels. Whenever you see couples kiss or hold hands or whatever, questions always pop into your mind; Why do they do that? What does it mean to kiss or to intertwine your hands with the person you like? What does liking someone romantically feel like?

"Ugh, how do I explain this?" Nakamura frowned.

Kanzaki began to speak, "Hmm... I guess it means that you like that person more than other people?"

You tilt your head to the side. "Like that person more...?"

"I think when you like someone romantically, you want the best for them. And when you're with them, sometimes your heart pounds faster and you blush with that person. And maybe, you'll feel jealous whenever they're with someone else."

You stayed silent, deep in thought. Multiple people came rushing trough your head, as you analyzed each moment of them and see if they fulfil all of the conditions. A desire to be with them, heart pounding, blush, jealousy... 

 

*ZAP*

A warm blush spreaded across your face as the person in front of you leaned in, closing their eyes. You did the same as them as you too lean in. Your lips brushed against each other as your face gets warmer. 

Time seemed to stop when your lips pressed against theirs. Their warm and soft lips synced with yours passionately, as you press your body against theirs. 

You could taste your shared breath, feel the thud of their heartbeat as they cupped your cheeks with their hand, deepening the kiss. 

The two of you pulled apart to catch your breath. With your heart pounding fast, you locked eyes with them, sinking into their mesmerizing eyes. They gave you a smile before pecking your lips, making your stomach filled with butterflies. 

Wanting more of their touch, you, once again, pressed your lips to theirs, catching them by surprise. They soon melt into the kiss as their hands caress your face lovingly. 

For the first time ever, your heart felt warmer than ever. 

*ZAP*

Realization coming in, a very hot blush immediately covered your face. 

"Wait! You like someone?!" 

"I actually never thought you'd have a crush!"

"Ooh! What's this? Y/N has a crush?!" your English teacher, Irina, barged into the room, excited at the new information she has got.

"So?! Who's this crush?" Irina asked, walking towards you and shaking your shoulders.

You answered nervously with a hot face. "Um... uh... I-it's not s-someone from this class..."

The others let out and 'oh' as they looked at you excitedly. 

"And?! What is he like?!" Kurahashi asked.

"Um... H-he's someone that's in the military with me... I really admire them... for how passionate they are..." 

The girls grinned at you, obviously liking the tea they're having.

"And, what's this crush's name?" Irina asked mischievously as she put an arm around your shoulder. 

You obliged as your cheeks got warmer. "T-Their name is—" 

Your eyes landed on a round face with a shade of pink covering its skin; Koro-sensei. 

"Hey! What the hell are you doing here?!" you screamed at your teacher, blushing even more. The others turned to him, shock. 

"Don't you just waltz into our girl talk like that! It was getting fun!" 

The octopus grinned, "Awww! Why not? I want to hear about Y/N's crush! Gotta make sure that kid is a good one." 

"You never tell us anything about your private life!" 

"Yeah! Fair's fair!" 

"Don't you have any crushes of your own?!" Okano accused the teacher, pointing at him. 

"You like big boobs... you must at least have a crush on someone!" Nakamura said, as the other girls did what Okano did. 

Koro-sensei stayed silent, and looked down for a moment, before disappearing. 

"He's gone! Let's kill him for interrupting us from knowing Y/N's crush's name!" Irina stood up and commanded the girls to chase after the octopus. 

"There he is!" you heard a faint male's voice. 

"Kill him!" 

"Over here!" you heard one of your female friend's voice. 

"Damn it! Caught in a pincer attack!" Koro-sensei's panick voice echoed to the girl's room. 

Realizing the girls have left you sunk your head to your harms, cheeks heating up. "I'm saved..." 

"Hey, I'm still here you know." You flinched at the blonde's voice. 

She chuckled. "Honestly, why am I surprised by the fact that you have a crush?" 

You looked up her. "Well, I don't even look like the type to have a crush, don't I? I'm so embarrassed..." 

She sat next to you. "There's no need to be embarrassed about it. It's normal for your age." 

Silence fell into the room. You let the words of your English teacher sink into your mind. 

"I've always thought crushes are pathetic. I'll always hear girls talking about their crushes at curfew; how much they like them, how they rejected them, how they go crazy over them, and how they fight over boys. I guess that's when I realize crushes can completely take over your emotions. They can easily make you bad, insecure, pathetic, and all sorts of things. I hated that. Getting your emotions easily waver is just— stupid," you confessed. 

Her head shot towards you, surprised by your sudden confession. 

"Whenever I'm with them, there's this warm feeling inside of me... But whenever he's with someone else, I'll feel... jealous... That's when I thought I might have a crush on them... I felt... somewhat terrified by the thought of it... So I just shrug it off... But now... there's no denying that I have a crush on them... It's just—I feel really stupid." You pulled your knees to your face, hiding it in embarrassment. 

A hand on your shoulder snapped you back from your embarrassment. 

"Hey, it's not pathetic at all. A girl at your age is normal to have a crush. From the emotions you've been feeling because of the kid, you could learn something from it."

Another silence filled the room, untiy you broke it. "Have you... ever have a crush?" 

Her eyes widen at your question, but answered your question nonetheless, "I had one. He was a partner I had for a mission. The mission required us to be together for around two months. In that two months, I grew feelings for him, and it was driving me crazy. But, I kept it too long. After that two months, he got a girlfriend. Sure, I was devastated, but I wouldn't let some guy get a single drop of tear out of my eyes."

You gave her a sympathetic look, a look that you understood her.

"So, hurry up. The longer, the higher the chance someone's gonna steal them. And if you get rejected, just remember that there are a lot of boys that will love to be in his position," she said as she gave you a warm smile. 

You smiled at Irina's encouragement, the embarrassment look on your face, full of shame, fully gone. "Yeah!" 

 


 

Fact: A sentence here is gonna

be true. 

 

Chapter 12: 10 || Reflecting

Chapter Text

Finally, the school trip is over. You were glad it was over. Unpleasant events happened, and all you need was peace. 

Walking out of the train, you bid your classmates goodbye. "See you next week, Y/N!" Nagisa bid farewell to you. 

"Yeah, see you." 

You ran up to Karasuma, who is standing near a pillar with his bag, waiting for you. By the time he noticed you, you were already near him. 

"Let's go." He took out his car keys and walked out of the train station, with you following behind quietly. 

Once Karasuma unlocked his car, you placed your luggage in the car trunk before you sat at the passenger seat, putting on your seat belt. You somehow got used to riding a car, despite how confused you are on how cars work. 

Karasuma soon sat at the driver's seat before starting the engine. 

The ride was filled with silence as you looked out of the window, watching cars and other vehicles pass by, along with people. You realized how different your home is compared to here. Back home, no such vehicles like cars existed. People would say that it was magic. The incredible technology always made you baffle, but you still find it very fascinating. You also noticed how different the people are. The people back home are more... dull? And maybe more tired and gloomy. At least, that's how the people in the Survey Corps is. The people here are much more lively and happy. Maybe, that's because they have nothing that threatens their existences. Well— there is something that's threatening their existences: Koro-sensei. But they don't know about that. 

"So," Karasuma broke the silence. "How do you feel?" 

You looked at him in confusion. "...What?"

"I mean, after that." He meant the whole kidnapping incident. 

Your eyes continued to stare out the window, with your face facing straight. "Well... I feel okay..." you answered, not knowing how to word it. Yes, you weren't that bothered with the incident. In fact, you barely think about it. But for some reason, you felt like it wasn't the first time. 

"I see," Karasuma said as he continued to drive. 

Minutes later, the car stopped inside the garage, before the man turned off the gas. You opened the door and went to grab your luggage, as Karasuma did the same. 

You soon head to your room and shut the door quietly. After letting a gust of air escape your mouth, you slid down against the door to the floor. 

"Why did I feel like that wasn't the first time...?" you asked yourself, referring to the kidnapping incident. You speculated that you have been kidnapped before, without remembering it. Maybe, it was related to that.

 

FLASHBACK

You plopped yourself to your mattress as you pulled your blanket to cover you. Just a few hours ago, you were kidnapped. And that event drained you. You were even considering on transforming to save your friends. You were glad that you didn't. Your classmates could've saw you and distrust you. 

Sighing, you layed an arm over your eyes, blocking your view of the ceiling. 

Suddenly, you remembered a memory. 

 

*ZAP*

 

Cold. Hungry. Lost. 

That's what you felt in the empty room made of bricks. You stared at the ground as you growled against the gag in your mouth, saliva dropping down your mouth. 

You, once again, struggled to break out of your chains tying your arms and legs. Red marks from the chains were very visible on your skin, as blood flowed out of your skin. 

 

*ZAP*

Out of shock, you quickly removed the arm covering your eyes as you panted heavily at the memory you just remembered. What... exactly happened? 

 

You sighed once more before changing into a pair of fresh clothes. After that, you lied on your bed before grabbing your phone to play a game that your friends downloaded for you. 

To your own surprise, you're having fun playing the game. You were never interested in games as you think they are useless. 

A sudden knock on the door stopped your from playing your game as you shot your head towards the door. After placing your phone down, you opened the door, revealing your supervisor; Karasuma.

"Mr. Karasuma?" 

"Y/N, can you buy the groceries? I have some urgent work to do," Karasuma said as he handed you a list of the groceries and money. "You can grab something you like from the supermarket." 

You nodded your head before grabbing your phone and go to the supermarket. 


 

Finally, you arrived at the supermarket. Tons of people filled the supermarket, from the young to the old. Children running through the aisles, as their mother chased after them, giving them a lecture as she chases them.

You grabbed a cart and went to grab the groceries Karasuma asked you to buy. Although he allowed you to buy something you like, you didn't. 

Once you finished, you headed towards the cashier. The cashier did their job as you quietly looked at the items you bought, the worker holding some sort of machine that flashed a bright red. 

"What is that?" You looked at the machine curiously. Despite your how curious you are, you didn't ask, knowing that the cashier will find it weird. 

"That will be ¥396," The cashier lady said once she finished scanning your groceries. 

You handed her your money before grabbing you bags and leaving. 

"Have a nice day!" 

"You too," you returned the farewell.


 

Y/N's POV

I walked out of the supermarket with my groceries in hand. A sigh escaped my lips as I looked back on my life here;

How did it turned out this way? I failed defeating an enemy and was gonna get killed, and the next thing I knew was smashing into a classroom's wall and meeting colorful haired people and a giant yellow "octopus". I made a deal with them and ended up going to school and training them to assassinate the octopus for my survival. Why am I even doing this? I should just find a way back. But then again, I don't even know how I ended up in the classroom. Ugh, why is this so hard? 

As I walked, I bumped into a lady, making the items we were carrying drop to the ground. 

"Oh gosh! I'm so sorry!" she quickly apologized and bent down to grab her items scattered on the floor. 

"I'm the one who apologize, I wasn't paying attention," I apologized too as I too bent down and helped the lady pick up her items. 

My fingers grazed upon a silky black box as I wondered what could be inside. The lady quickly grabbed it before I could see what that is. I refrained myself from asking, thinking that it was something important to her. 

Finally, I could examine her features properly after helping her picking up her things. The lady had long light brown locks and the night sky's eyes. She was really beautiful. Her beauty might even rival against Ms. Irina's. 

"Thank you for helping me picking up my things," she thanked me. 

"It's no problem, miss." 

She gave me a warm smile. "If I may know, what is your name?"

Seeing not any problem in giving her my name, I answered her question, "Y/N, miss." 

Her eyes widen, filled with shock. Like she had heard that name before or knew someone by that name. Wait, now that I have examined her features properly, she looked like someone... but who? 

"Um, I have to go now. Thank you for your help!" she thanked me before taking off. I haven't even asked her name. 


 

I got back a few hours ago and now I'm laying down at my bed, staring at the plain white ceiling. 

My mind was stuck on that lady. She looked really familiar. But where could have I met her? 

The only people I know to have brown hair and blue eyes are Kanon and Arthur from the dream. Arthur couldn't be the lady since he is a male and from a dream. Kanon couldn't be either, since... she's dead... 

Reminded by Kanon's death, my eyes became glossy. My hand wiped a tear off before it could fall. 

Stop thinking about Kanon. She's dead, and that's in the past. Get over the past. Focus on the present, I told myself not so gently. 

Not wanting to get into emotional thoughts, I got up from my bed and walked to the bathroom, grabbing my clothes and towel on the way. 

My fingers grazed on the fabric of my shirt before pulling it off. Same for my bottoms. 

The skin of my foot met with the cold hard tile as I stepped into the shower. I turned on the water, causing multiple drops of warm water colliding into my skin. My shoulders relaxed at the warmness, as my eyes became heavy. 

The sounds of the water dropping into the hard tiles filled the silence in the bathroom. The sound was like music to my ear. No people's chattering, no horrible thoughts, just peace. I rarely got times of peace back at home, prior and after those cadet years. There was always the sound of screams, yells, and blood splattering, which I have growned tired of. Peace back at home seemed impossible. If there was silence, there was always the sounds of my negative thoughts. But here, it seems I could let go of them for a moment. The sound of people here are just normal conversations. No serious conversations. And those screams and yells are not from suffering or agony. Just people having fun. And there was never a sound of blood splattering. It felt like a heaven I've always dreamed of. I'm happy here. 

But a the same time, I want to go back. There are still people I care about. And I want to return to them. 

Do I want to stay here, or go back?


 

Fact: Y/N didn't buy anything for herself 

because she couldn't read the product 

well enough to know what exactly it is. When buying the groceries, Y/N just matched the letters and their positions with the ones on the product. 

Chapter 13: 11 || A. I.

Chapter Text

School began again after the school trip. And something new was coming.


There at the classroom, you sat at your desk, listening to the girls' chattering. You purposely didn't join their conversation to find information regarding things you knew that your classmates didn't.

You looked at the screen of your phone, searching the app called 'Google'. Once your eyes caught a 'G' with the colors red, yellow, green, and blue, you clicked on it, a bright white covering the screen. You clicked on 'search' and began typing slowly.

Titan

Instead of showing pictures of naked giants, it showed a picture of a moon.

Titan is the largest moon of Saturn and the second-largest natural satellite in the Solar System. It is the only moon known to have a dense atmosphere, and the only known moon or planet other than Earth on which clear evidence of stable bodies of surface liquid has been found. Wikipedia

Radius: 2,574.7 km
Age: 4.003 billion years
Gravity: 1.352 m/s²
Orbital period: 16 days
Discovered: March 25, 1655
Density: 1.88 g/cm³
Discoverer: Christiaan Huygens

Not getting what you wanted, you clicked your tongue and began to type again.

Survey Corps

No results found.

Not getting any results, you typed another keyword.

Eldia

Once again, the screen showed the words No results found.

Frustrated, you clenched your phone with your strong hand as you gritted your teeth.

""No results found" my ass," You cursed in your head.

Little did you know, your female friends looked at you worriedly. Kayano's gaze travelled from you to your phone, cracking trough your strong grip. She shrieked, "Y-Y/N! Your phone's gonna crack if you keep holding it like that!"

You snapped out of your thoughts and looked at your phone, its screen slightly cracked. "Oh... right..."

"Wow, your grip must be really strong for it to crack like that..." Maehara muttered out.

"What's got you to crack your phone like that?" Kataoka asked you worriedly.

"Just, frustrated..." you replied to her, slightly annoyed.

Kayano leaned in to your phone and looked at what you just searched recently. "Eldia...? What's that?"

You ignored her and sighed in annoyance. You got that from your dream. But some parts of the dream was gone in your head, making you forget what 'Eldia' is.

Karma snatched your phone and began to analyse your search history.

"H-hey...!"

" Where did he come from...?! "

You tried to get your phone back, only for him to raise it in the air, using his height to his advantage. You're shorter than the crimson-head, making you at a disadvantage.

"Akabane! Give it back!"

"Not until I see your search history," he teased you as a devilish grin appeared on his face.

"Hm? Your search history is pretty interesting..." Karma muttered out. "Eldia... Survey Corps.... Titan... Marley...? What the hell are these?"

Ticked off, you jumped and snatched your phone back to your hand. "None of your business," you answered to Karma's question coldly, before you shut the door with a loud thump.

"Someone's in a bad mood," Karma remarked.

"Well getting your search history looked at definitely puts you in a bad mood."

Nakamura paused for a moment. "Wait, didn't she say something about Titans?"

"You mean when she crashed to the wall?" Isogai asked as he pointed to the wall, which is now fixed.

"Yeah, she said something about normal and intelligent ones," Nakamura explained.

"She also mentioned something about a monkey..." Fuwa trailed off. "Well, specifically "fighting a monkey Titan"... "

"Don't you think that a Titan is a monkey?" Terasaka suggested.

"Fighting a monkey huh.... Sounds interesting," Takebayashi marked his interest as he pushed up his glasses.

"I don't think a monkey can rip out your arm and leg like that tho..." Okano remarked.

The class fell silent after they couldn't figure out what you meant on 'Titan' and 'monkey Titan'.

"Oh yeah, are we not gonna talk about that box?" Maehara asked, pointing at the large black box at the corner of the classroom.

Just then, the box turned on, revealing a young girl with soft purple hair, blood red eyes, wearing the school uniform. "Good morning," she greeted in monotone voice with a flat expression. "I am the Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artilley who will be joining your class. Nice to meet you," she introduced herself before turning off. The class fell silent, in shock.


 

"As I'm sure you know, this is your new classmate," Karasuma said as he writes on the black board aggressively. Once he completed his writing on the wall, he began to speak again. "the Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery, from Norway."

 

Karasuma told you about this before Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery was introduced.

 

 

 

"Nice to meet you all," the girl on the black box greeted once again.

 

Koro-sensei chuckled mockingly. "Don't laugh! You're no better than her!" Karasuma scolded the yellow creature.

 

"Just so you know, she's registered here a a full-fledged student. She'll be sitting there aiming her guns at you, but you can't fight back."

 

"Ah, I see," you realized.

 

"You're not permitted to harm any student. That's the deal, remember?" Karasuma finished explaining.

 

"Ah, so you're grasping at straws here, using creative readings of my teaching agreement to call a machine a student."

 

 

 

"Very well, welcome to the E Class, Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery," he greeted the machine.

 

"Thank you, Koro-sensei."

 


 

It has been since the raven-head teacher introduced to 'Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery'. It's the second period, which means Japanese, possibly the worst subject you're at.

 

You sat at your desk, your palm in your face. To be honest, you're still pissed at the boy sitting next to you. To your surprise, he isn't trying anything at you. Simply staying silent and stare at the black board filled with writings.

 

"Now, of these three characters here, ome of them is already dead..." Koro-sensei's voice began to fog away, covered from your thoughts.

 

" He said that it'll aim guns at the octopus, but where are the guns? Well, nearly everything here is a surprise. So there must be- "

 


Your thoughts were disrupt when 'Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery' let out a loud shot as she began to reveal multiple guns.


"I knew out!" Nagisa let out.

"Awesome!" Sugino cried out.

Soon, it began to shot multiple BB pellets at the target. The class cried out of shock and ducked, you included.

"Wow..." you muttered out in amazement.

"Four shotguns, two machine guns, and a veritable cascade of bullets, but for these students, it's just a matter of course," Koro-sensei analyzed as he dodged the machine's attacks with full speed. "Use of fire arm during class is prohibited!"

 

Just before a pink BB pellet hit him in the face, he blocked it out with a chalk.

 

The machine later stopped attacking, before she appeared on the screen again. "I will be careful. Preparing to attack."


At the entrance of the classroom, the human teachers watched the events happen. "Now we'll see what she's made of. She has the capacity to evolve."

"Recalculating trajectory. Correcting angle. Entering auto-evolution phase: 5/28/02," the machine said, preparing for its next attack.

"Tch, tch... Will you ever learn?" he mocked the machine as green stripes appeared on his face, showing arrogance.

Smoke came out of the machine as it take out its weapons, the same ones, as it attacked Koro-sensei again.

"Wait a minute..." you muttered out. "This attack is..."

"identical to the first one," you and Koro-sensei said in sync.

"But wait a minute... Karasuma said that it has the capacity to evolve..." you thought.

" Then there must be...! "

Koro-sensei's tentacle blew off and splattered to the black board. Everyone looked at his chalk, dropping to the wooden floor, snapped, in shock with a mix of amazement.

" A hidden attack...! "

"Left fingertip destroyed. The newly added secondary gun has proven effective. Probability of killing you with the next attack: less than 0.001 percent. Probability of killing you wuth the attack after that: less than 0.003 percent. Probability of killing you before graduation: at least 90 percent."

" This 'Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery' is amazing... "

"Now, then, Koro-sensei: entering attack phase," the machine said as the screen showed a bunch of codes in green before attacking again, with Koro-sensei dodging again.

"Near misses: two. Confirmed hit. To calculate projected estimates, now adding four main guns and resuming attack."



It went like that for the whole day; the machine attacking, stopping, adjusting, and attacking again. It has been a disturbance for you and your fellow classmates.

"So, we have to clean all this up?" Maehara asked sarcastically as he crouched down and grabbed a BB pellet.

"You wouldn't happen come with a vacuum, eh, Miss Fixed Artillery?" Muramatsu teased the machine that didn't responded. "Gah! The cold shoulder..."

"Give it up. What's the point in teasing a machine?"

Karma leaned back on his seat before informing you with a hint of mockery. "Just so you know, a vacuum is a cleaning machine."

"I already know that," you answered him coldly.

"Oh...! So miss crashed-trough-the-wall finally knows something!" he teased you.

"Excuse me?"

"Excused you."

"Tch."

You stood up from your seat and made your way out to the teacher's lounge. You slid the door open and greeted Koro-sensei. "Good afternoon sir, can we start the lesson now?"

He shrieked at your voice and quickly hid something behind his back, sweating nervously. "O-Oh, h-hello Y/N! Y-Yeah- let's start the lesson!"

You looked at him suspiciously. Before he could react, you walked towards him and pulled out the item he was hiding.

Your eyes scrunched in disgust at the item. "What... the....? Seriously?"

"I-It's nothing what you're thinking!" he panicked as a pink blush covered his face.

"How is this not what I am thinking?" you questioned him in a disgusted tone as you holded the item with your fingers pinching at the edge, showing how you're too disgusted to even hold it properly.

The item was a porn magazine.

He let out a high-pitch shriek as he covered his face with his tentacles in embarrassment.

"Koro-sensei, this is very disgusting," you said with your nose scrunched.

"Eek! N-no need to point that out!"

He pointed a tentacle towards you. "B-Besides, haven't you ever see these things?! Or at least, daydream about it?!" he accused you.

"No? Why would I?" you questioned nonchalantly.

"B-Because...! You have a crush...!" he accused you.

A blush painted your face. "No! I don't daydream things like this! This is just purely disgusting, Koro-sensei!" you let out.

Koro-sensei sulked as he plopped himself into his chair. "L-Let's start the lesson."

You nodded with a sigh.


 

Night fell and you were still at school due to your lesson with Koro-sensei. Karasuma had to go for some important business with the government, so today you have to walk home.

 

Finally, you were done.

 

"Aah... We're finished... I'm exhausted..." Koro-sensei said exhaustedly as he slumped back in his chair.

 

"Shouldn't I be the one who is exhausted?"

 

"Yes, but answering all those questions to you is too much. Especially when you asked about 137 questions..."

 

"Sorry about that," you apologized quietly.

 

"But those extra lesson will surely pay off," you said as you put your books in your bag.

 

"Yes, you sure were very fired up on learning history. Especially about what happened a thousand years ago."

 

You paused at that sentence. You admit that you were fired up during the lesson, mainly because it may have a clue about how to get back.


"Yes, after all, history is an interesting subject." He nodded.

"Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery to master," you heard the machine spoke from the classroom.

"Hm? The machine?" you muttered.

"Cannot execute unexpected tasks on day two due to unforseen issues. Probability of correcting problem on my own: zero percent. Probability of assassination by given deadline of graduation may drop considerably."

"Oh, it's asking for help," you said to Koro-sensei, but to find no one sitting on his chair. "He's gone..."

Not bothered by his sudden disappearance, you grabbed your bag and walked out of the teacher's lounge.

As you pass by the classroom, you heard two voices talking; Koro-sensei and Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery.

"Now, now- don't rely on your parents," Koro-sensei spoke to you guessed the machine. "I can't really say the tactics your parents thought up are a good fit for this classroom. Plus, you're a student, and a transfer student at that. First you've got to come up with a good way to get along with everyone."

"Get along?" the machine asked.

"Do you know why the students are interfering with your assassination and I'm not?"

Right, they tied her up with duct tape, You remembered.

"As they see it, you're attacks disrupt class and is you did happen to kill me, the prize money would probably all go to your parents. Your assassination has no upside for them at all."

"Now I understand, Koro-sensei. I had not considered my classmates' interests." Koro-sensei let our his signature laugh, satisfied with her answer. "You are a smart one. Here, I made this for you," he said as he raised a black box with one of his tentacles. You peeked trough the classroom window to get a look.

"Some apps and some extra RAM. All virus free, so please, take it," he informed her as he installed it on the machine.

"What is this?"

"Simulation software for working with your classmates as you attack. You can see how it'd boost your assassination success rate."

"No objections."

"I think you can see now how vital cooperation is to assassination," Koro-sensei pursued the machine as he held the top of the machine.

"Well? Surely you'd like to get along work everyone."

"I do not know how," the machine answered flatly.

Koro-sensei then suddenly dissappear, and came back, with a box filled with tools and somehow a Baguette. "As you can see, I came prepared!"

"What is that?"

He answered her with a large grin, "All the software you need for cooperation, and more RAM. Harming you may be against the rules, but there's nothing wrong in they're about increasing your capabilities!

You deadpanned, considering his actions to be dumb.

"Why are you doing this? These upgrades will only shorten your life."

Same, Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery. I've asked myself the same question.

"I'm your teacher first, your target second. Yesterday was all it took for me to understand that not your ability and desire to learn are extremely high. Your parents have you that gift, and it's my job as your teacher to polish it. Learn to work with your classmates and develop your gifts even further."

You were left speechless at his answer. He was really the best teacher you could ever have.

"Koro-sensei, is this World Sweets Checklist necessary for cooperation?" Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery asked bluntly.

He screeched. "I, uh... thought that you could help me with that..."

You chuckled at his antics. After one last look at the both if them, you turned your heels and walked back to your apartment.

Let's see what she'll be like tomorrow.


 

"Good morning, everyone!" the machine greeted the first classmates to arrive in an awfully cheerful manner.

 

Um, I was not expecting this much of a change...


The screen of the box was extended till the bottom of the box, showing the girl's full body. The background now was a very bright garden with a field of flowers, a bright blue sky, and butterflies fluttering to her, unlike the plain dark blue background. But most importantly, she was now very bright and cheerful, no monotone voice, no blank expression, and no red-blood eyes.

"What beautiful weather we're having!" she said to her fellow classmates.

Koro-sensei walked up to the A. I. girl. "To foster feelings of closeness, I gave her a full-body LCD display and body- and uniform-modeling software. Made it all myself, for six hundred and six thousand yen."

"I'm so happy to be able to spend such a refreshing day with you all!" she stated as a breeze of wind brushes trough her light-purple locks.

"Rich expressions and cheerful conversations skill, plus the vast amounts of software and memory to run it all, a million, one hundred and three thousand yen!" he exclaimed rather proudly.

You turned your gaze to Koro-sensei with furrowed brows. "Um, then wouldn't you have five yen left?"

"Correct!" he confirmed your question as he showed his not-so-full wallet with only a five yen coin inside.

"Wait! How'd you know how much money I have left?!"

"Well, you sort of left your wallet out open in the table in the teacher's lounge..."

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

"The plants in the garden sure are getting nice and green. Spring's over, and the coming summer smells so pleasant!"

 

"She got crazy cute overnight!" Okajima exclaimed.

 

"That's the fixed artillery... right?"

 

"Don't be fooled! It's all just some program that octopus loaded up. It might act nice, but a machine's a machine. And that machine is gonna be totally clueless when it attacks, the dumb box o' bolts," Terasaka said with his legs up on the table, as the sky behind the fixed artillery gradually becomes darker.

 

"I understand how you feel, Terasaka," the machine said in a sad tone. "I was like that, until yesterday. Box of bolts... I-I don't know what to say..." she said as tears build up in her eyes, before it fell out of her eyes.

 

"Aww! You made her cry!" Kataoka remarked as the fixed artillery cried, with rain falling from the sky in the screen.

 

"Terasaka made a 2D girl cry."

 

"Shut up! People will take that the wrong way!"

 

"How will people not take that the wrong way?" you sarcastically asked.


"I think it's wonderful," Takebayashi said as he pushed up his glasses. "2D... A woman's not a woman until she loses that third D."

"Takebayashi! That's your first line?!" Isogai scolded the boy with glasses.

"But don't worry everyone," the machine reassured her classmates as she wiped her tears, the sun shining back in the screen. "Koro-sensei taught me the importance of working together. I'll hold off on my own assassination attempts until I have your consent. That way, you'll come to like me!"

"So please, be nice to her," the octopus asked his students. "Of course... though I may given her certain upgrades, I didn't lay a tentacle on her bloodlust."

"Nope!" she confirmed Koro-sensei's statement as she pulled out her weapons, scaring most of her classmates.

"If you want to kill me, I imagine she'll prove a formidable ally."


 

"Now, the retina contains long thin rods and short fat... what?" Koro-sensei asked as he finished his drawing of an eye with the name of its parts.

 

Cones, you answered Koro-sensei's question in your head.

 

"Sugaya! Answer without looking at your textbook."

 

"Yikes! Um..." Sugaya panicked as his eyes searched somewhere that showed th answer. His eyes the caught to the fixed artillery's thigh, with the answer written on it. You too, looked at where Sugaya's eyes was.

 

Really?

 

"Er... cones."

 

"Now hang on! Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery! Don't slip him the answer!"

 

"But, sir! You programmed me to give perks to my fellow classmates!" she countered Koro-sensei. You nearly laughed at this.

 

"Nice one, Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery," you whispered to her which she chuckled at.

 

"Cheating is not a perk!" Koro-sensei scolded the machine witch caused her to flinch.

 


 

"Wow!"

 

"Whoa you can make this inside you?" a student asked the fixed artillery in amazement.

 

Some students, looked at the little sculptor which Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery created. But you kept your eyes away, because the sculptor was not appropriate for middle-school kids to see. You were surprised no one minded the inappropriate sculptor.

 

"Yes, I can create freely using a special plastic inside me. I can make guns or anything at all, as long as I have the data," she answered Okano's question with cheerfulness.

 

"What a sculptor..."


"Cool! Now try making flowers!"

"Understood! I will gather flower data!" Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery obeyed with a salute.

You faced the A. I. girl. "If you're gonna make flowers, can you make Campanulas? I love those flowers," you asked her. (A/N: Campanulas are the blue flowers in aot.)

Her face lit up with excitement. "Of course!"

The machine then turned towards your desk. Her lit up face now was serious, a cute serious one as she thinks her hardest on how to defeat you in chess. Her face brightened up when she found a way to win. "Check, Y/N! I finally won!" she cheered at her victory.

You gave her a warm smile. "Good game. You sure learn fast."

"Thank you! But I didn't expect you to be a very skilled player at chess. I even had to lose seventeen matches just to analyze your playing style!"

"The fact that she defeated an A. I. in chess seventeen times..."

"... is really amazing..."

"Ooh! There was this manga where an A. I. controlled the world trough electronic drugs!" Fuwa suddenly told the artificial intelligence.

"Is it the super popular detective manga serialized in a major magazine and is getting an anime adaptation?"

"You know that, but you have no data in flowers..."

You turned to Fuwa. "Manga...?"

"Eeh?! Don't tell me you don't know what manga is?!" she asked you furiously as she gripped your shoulders.

"I-I've heard of it, but didn't get the chance to know what it is..."

Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery grinned excitedly. "According to Wikipedia, manga are comics or graphic novels originating from Japan. Most manga conform to a style developed in Japan in the late 19th century, and the form has a long prehistory in earlier Japanese art. The term manga is used in Japan to refer to both comics and cartooning," she concluded her explanation.

You turned towards the machine. "So, is it like fictional books with drawings that tells the story...?"

She gave you a wink. "That's correct! I can recommend you some mangas if you like!"

Your eyes were now filled with curiosity and interest. "Please do!"

"She's turned out to be really popular!" said Sugino.

"She can do lots of things at once and make whatever she wants!" Kayano praised the machine.

"Rats!" Koro-sensei suddenly said, panicking.

"What's wrong?"

"Her character type is just like mine!" Koro-sensei realized as he lowered his head.

"It's nothing like yours!"

The yellow creature's face became noticeably darker, as he sweats. "Here, I upgraded her, and now she's stealing my popularity!"

"Look, class! I can put on a human face too, y'know!" Koro-sensei tried to get the class' attention. "See! Change my skin color a little..." and a creepy human face appeared on his face.

"Creepy!" Mimura let out.

"Mimura..." Koro-sensei muttered Mimura's name in disappointment as he sulks in the corner.

"Hey, why don't we pick a name for her?" you suggested. "Autonomous Intelligence Fixed Artillery is a mouthful."

"Sure is," Kataoka agreed with you.

"Let's see... maybe take part of that "Autonomous"... [Jiritsu]"

"How about Ritsu?" Fuwa suggested the name.

"Cop-out."

"What? It's cute!"

"Ritsu..." the fixed artillery muttered out her soon-to-be-name.

"Do you like that name?" you asked the girl.

Her face showed a bright smile as she accepted the name gratefully. "Yes! I love it very much! Please, call me Ritsu!"

"This might work out," Nagisa said as he approached Karma.

The crimson-head smirked. "I wonder. It's just like Terasaka said, she's just following Koro-sensei's program. It's not like machines have free will."

No free will... huh...

"Wherever she goes from here, it's up to the guys who built her."


 


"Good morning, everybody," Ritsu greeted the class with the flat voice and flat expression that everyone seems to not like. Her eyes changed back to the red ones, not those bright blue ones that showed her cheerfulness.

 

"The deal is that you not harming any of your students, but now upgrading will be considered a "harm"." Karsuma said sternly to Koro-sensei.

 

"The same goes to you," Karasuma turned to Terasaka. "If you tie her up or break her, you'll be asked to pay damages."

 

"The are her owners' wishes. We have to comply."

 

"Owners? I don't know," the octopus said as he bring a tentacle to his not-so-existent chin. "I'd like to put my student feelings first, not her parents'."

 


 

If she's been downgraded, are we looking at another daylong assault? That fucking loud attack...

 

The sounds of the machine filled the tense silence as green codes came rushing in the screen.


A loud bang came out of her, but no guns came out of her, but flowers. Petals of the flowers came showering the classroom.

"I promised I'd make flowers, and I made Campanulas like you asked me to, Y/N," she said to you as she handed you the blue flowers you loved. The smell of the Campanulas filled your nose as you smiled in pleasure. Back at the Walls, there are many Campanulas that filled the lands, and smelling them for the first time in a long time felt like home.

"Koro-sensei made 985 improvements to me. My master judged most of them irrelevant to assassination and removed them, deleted them, restored my factory defaults. But of what I have learned of the E class, I myself decided that my ability to cooperate was essential to assassination. So before it was deleted, I hid it in a corner of memory inside a related piece of software," she explained.

Koro-sensei cheered. "Wonderful! This must mean..."

"Yes! I have defied my master of my own free will!" Ritsu announced in happiness.

She's now free. You said in your thoughts as you smiled.

"Nice one!" Karma complimented Ritsu.

"Koro-sensei, does this mean I'm in a rebellious phase? Am I a bad girl?" The purple-haired girl asked her teacher shyly.

"Not at all! You're a third-year junior-high student, and a fine one!" Koro-sensei answered Ritsu's question as a red circle appeared on his face, showing his approval.

Now, we have another ally. 28 students trying to kill Koro-sensei.


Fact: Despite Y/N being physically fast,
she is a slow typer.

 

Chapter 14: 12 || Irina

Chapter Text

A good few days of "normal school days" passed by since the arrival of Ritsu and the beginning of her rebellion against her owners. Her rebellion was a good thing for herself and the class. No more loud sounds of guns shooting in the middle of class, no more cold, blank red eyes, and no more disturbance.

At the back of the class, you silently listened to your English teacher teaching. "Everyday chit-chat is actually quite simple. I'm sure you all know that one person whose conversations mostly consists of" maji great" and "maji bad". "Maji" here can be expressed with the old standby "really.""

She turned towards Kimura. "Kimura, you try," she instructed him sternly.

"R-really..."

Irina made a cross with her fingers, showing disapproval. "Nope, awful. Your L's and R's are a mess. The pronunciation of L and R doesn't jibe well with Japanese people. I understand what you mean, but it stills feels wrong."

"Oh, okay..."

Her eyes then searched around the room, finding someone to test their L's and R's. Unfortunately, your E/C eyes accidentally made contact with her blue ones.

Shit, you cursed to your mistake.

"Y/N! You try it, since you're not Japanese," she instructed you. She was correct. You're not Japanese, but she couldn't be so sure either, nor do you. You didn't exactly know what's inside your blood; the family it belongs, its history, basically-everything.

Before doing as what she instructed, you muttered a curse. "Really." you pronounced it with a hint of sarcasm. You made eye contact her, asking for approval.

"Well, your accent is still a bit off, but you're getting there. Good job," she approved. You accepted it gratefully with a nod.

"Don't run from your incompatibilites, master them! I'll be checking your pronunciation regularly from now on, and if you screw up your L's and R's..."

You averted your gaze from Irina's figure, knowing where this is going.

"I'll punish you with a French kiss in public."

Yeah, no.


School ended a few minutes ago. You packed your stuff. You walked out if the classroom for a different intention than the others; lessons with Koro-sensei.

 

As you walked down trough the hallways that are lighted by the sun setting, you saw a blond female just standing still. Not wanting to be inpolite, you approached her to greet her.

 

"Ms. Jela-" you were cut of by her suddenly lifted up.

 

"Ms. Jelavic!" you called her as you ran trough the hallways to her. Your eyes searched for the source of her being lift up from the ground until your eyes fell to a thin yet strong wire tying her neck, choking her, as she gasped for air and swing her legs, trying to escape the trap.

 

A snare trap?!

 

Realizing what to do, you grabbed a small knife from your pocket and slashed the wire in two. The blond fell making a loud thump. "Ms. Jelavic! Are you okay?" you asked her in worry.

 

"What a surprise, Irina," suddenly a deep male voice came in, speaking in a language you were unknown to. "Seeing you play teacher with those children... It was like the setup for a comedy sketch."

 

"S-sir!" Irina too speaked to him wich you assumed in the same language.

 

"Was this your doing? If it is, then why did you do it?" you asked the man in English as you stand in front of Irina protectively. His eyes widened at your figure as he looked at you in interest. After taking a better look of the man, you noticed that he looked much more like the people in the walls; long nose, more defined cheekbones, and dull.

 

He looked at you in surprise by how good your English is for a minute before answering your question in English too. "Don't worry, I was just testing her. She knows how to free herself. But I guess that wasn't necessary... "

 

Karasuma then came out of the teacher's lounge from the noise and asked the man in English too, sternly. "Who are you?"

 

"Pardon me, Japanese is just fine. I'm not suspicious, I assure you."

 

"Not suspicious my ass," you muttered in your breath, which thankfully he didn't hear.

 

The "not suspicious" man continued to speak. "What if I said I'm the one who worked with your government to bring in Irina Jelavic?"

 

Yours and Karasuma's eyes widened at his statement.

 

Lovro?!

 

Irina had told you about his mentor. He's once known as a skilled killer, now retired. Makes a fortune training up young assassins and getting them hired. She told you that he was out of Japan and in some other country in "Europe".

 

"Where is this Koro-sense right now?" he asked for your target's whereabouts.

 

"He went to Shanghai for some almond jelly," Karasuma answered his question.

 

Wasn't he supposed to teach me...?

 

The man smirked to your confusion. "Seems like this creature lives up to the hype. I'm glad I came. Now, I have my answer."

 

Irina looked at him from the floor.
"Irina, you're of the case. You can't handle this job, seeing as you need rescuing from a child. When it comes to undercover jobs, you have no equal. But once your identity is revealed, you're worthless as an assassin."

 

The blond stood up, as she held a hand towards her chest. "I can do it, sir! I have what it takes!" she pleaded to her mentor before launched at her in full speed to hold her hands behind her back. You knew that this move hurts.

 

Just before he could land his hands on your teacher, you knocked him to the ground and hold his arms to his back, restraining him.


The man's eyes widened in shock at your speed. Irina's too, at how you protected her like she was gonna get killed. He clenched his jaw as he attempted to break out of your grip, but was unsuccessful. He couldn't believe how much strength this kid had. Even when he tried to use his full strength, he continued to struggle.

Accidentally, he made eye contact with her E/C eyes, which seems to be glowing. To him, the look on her eyes showed that she was superior to him. "Please refrain yourself from using violence on Ms. Jelavic," you requested the man with a stren yet demanding voice.

He lightly gulped at you. "R-right-"

"Y/N please stop holding Lovro down to the ground, what if he's a germaphobe?" Koro-sense suddenly appeared as his bright red face showed an 'X'. He pulled you away from Lovro as he pulled the man you held down up. "Well, she's right tho."

"What are you doing here, Game Show?" Karasuma asked bluntly.

"What a mean nickname! Just call me "Koro-sensei" already." the octopus whined.

"It's you," Lovro muttered.

"It's true that, as an assassin, she's hardly to be feared. She's crap."

"Who's crap?!" the blond asked irritatably.

"But, as an assassin, she's a good fit for this classroom." Irina was left speechless at this statement.

The yellow creature crossed his tentacles, forming an 'X'. "Let's hold a kill-off, and you'll see who's the better assassin. This will be between you three."

You blinked twice at his recent statement, confused by it. "Isn't it two?"

"Three," he corrected. "That includes you."

You tried to argue back, but soon remembered that he's someone that likes to do things his own way. At this point, changing his mind is difficult.

"The rules are simple! Whoever kills Karasuma first wins!"

"Hey, wait! Why am I the victim?!" he asked irritatably as an irk appeared on his forehead.

"Because nobody can kill me, of course!" he remarked teasingly.

"You have all day tomorrow." Koro-sensei said as he handed the man, the blond, and you rubber knives with a handkerchief, protecting him.

"I see. A sham assassination, eh?" the foreign man asked the octopus, seemingly composed again.

"Fine. Sounds like a fun diversion."

Karasuma scoffed at Koro-sensei. "Suit yourself," he said as he walked away, leaving you with Irina and Koro-sensei.

"Are you trying to stick up for me?" the blonde asked the octopus irritatably. "You must think I'd be much easier to handle than any new assassin Mr. Lovro would bring in! Well, I'll show you! I'll kill Karasuma and you myself!"

"And you!" She turned towards you, causing you to flinch slightly. "I didn't need any protection! Because of you, Lovro might be thinking that I'm weak and lose respect on me!" she concluded as she walks away angrily.

For some reason, that hurted you. You knew that some people are angry at you, but this was the first time someone have ever had expressed their anger in front of you.

"Koro-sensei," you called him quietly with your head hung low. "is... this... my fault...?"

He looked at you, taken aback by your sudden question. For the first time ever, you looked vulnerable to his eyes. He always thought that you're strong, brave, and never bothered by things like this. But deep down, you were sensitive. Any harsh words that came to you can affect you greatly. Especially by someone you valued.

He patted your head in comfort. "No, it's not, Y/N. Irina was just caught up in the heat. That was partially my fault. She didn't mean any of her words," he assured. But you didn't look quite convinced by his words, but just pretended that you were now okay.


"And there you have it. Expect some disruptions today," Karasuma informed the students. You sat at the school yard's ground. You had a chance to "kill" the raven-haired man, but you didn't. You figured that Irina was desperate for taking back Lovro's respect for her, so you didn't.

 

"though your classes should remain unaffected. Carry on as you usually do."

 

Poor guy, never catches a break.

 

"Mr. Karasuma!" came in a cheerful voice. Irina's voice. You flinched ta your face and looked away from her figure. "Great work today! You must be thirsty! Have a nice cold drink!"

 

The students dead panned at her attempt to seduce Karasuma.

 

"Go on, try it! It's delicious!" she offered Karasuma the drink, which he didn't take.

 

"Probably a muscle relaxant. She'll immobilize, the stab me with a knife." Karasuma figured out.

 

He sighed. "Look, I wouldn't even let you get closer enough to give it to me."

 

She looked a bit shocked, before attempting again. "Oh, well, then, I'll put it here," she said as he placed the drink on the ground, "accidentally" tripping in the process. "Owie! Piggyback, Karasuma! Piggyback!"

 

"No," he declined her ask for help bluntly as he walks away.

 

If Lovro's seeing this, he'll surely lose respect on her.

 

"Bitch-sensei..."

 

"You'd never even fool us with that," Kimura remarked as he and Isogai lifted her up to her feet.

 

"What do you expect?! There's no natural way to fake-seduce someone you already know! A paid escort would just be as awkward if her customer happened to be her dad! This is the same!" she rambled.

 

"Like we'd know!"

 


 

The bell rung to the whole campus, telling the people there that it's now lunch break. Unlike the others who are grabbing their lunch box's, you grabbed your homework and exited the classroom to hand over Koro-sense the additional homework he gave you.

 

As soon as you're in front of the wooden door seperating the hallways and the teacher's lounge room, your knuckles grazed upon the door before knocking. "It's Y/N," you informed to whoever is inside.

 

"Come in," a deep male voice, Karasuma's, allowed you. You slid the door open only to see Karasuma alone in the room, typing on his laptop.

 

"Where's Koro-sensei? I need to hand him the homework he gave me," you asked the man.

 

"He went to South Korea for some Kimchi. And before you ask, South Korea is a country in Asia, Japan's neighbor country," he informed you.

 

You nodded your head. "Right, I learned that in geography. And I'm just gonna put my homework here," you announced awkwardly as you place your homework on Koro-sensei's table.

 

Just before you left the room, Karasuma called you, "Y/N."

 

You turned back to face him. "Yes?"

 

"Aren't you gonna try kill me?"

 

Your lips pressed firmly, stating silent for a moment. "Um, no..."

 

He looked at you curiously. "Why?"

 

You hesitated for a moment, before realizing that he wasn't gonna let you go until you gave an answer. "I figured that Ms. Jelavic wanted to prove herself to Mr. Lovro and regain his respect. So, I'm not gonna try to" kill" you."

 

The raven-head man's lip tightened. "I don't think Irina is not gonna like you avoiding trying to kill me for her sake. From my perspective, she doesn't like when people pity her or look down on her, so she'll think you're intentions the wrong way. So, just try and "kill" me."

 

You raised your green rubber knife hesitantly at Karasuma's figure.

 

"Go on now."

 

Finding the will, you raised your knife and launched at Karasuma. But your knife didn't land on Karasuma. Instead you fell to the side of the room, being pushed by someone.

 

"Out of the way brat!" a feminine voice shouted as the person raised their knife at the man. "I got you!"

 

Before the knife could land on him, he stood up from his seat and went to the side, dodging the female's attack and falling to his seat, making a loud thump.

 

"Argh! What the hell?!" she complained as you dust of the dirt in your clothes. "Ouch, filthy," you muttered under your breath.

 

"Why can't you just let me kill you?! You even stayed in place when Y/N tried to kill you!"

 

"That's because I knew you were on the other side of the door," he explained briefly.

 

Just then, someone came in the room and attacked Karasuma head-on. It was Lovro.

 

Fortunately, Karasuma was able to dodge it just in time and held Lovro's arm on the table, dropping his knife in the process. Less than a second, the target raised his leg to kick him, but stopped, using this as a threat.

 

"You may be skilled, but you seem to think it'd be awfully easy for a retired assassin from old age to kill someone who'd been in the elite forces until just recently."

 

Lovro and Irina looked at him in shock, while you remained composed at this, since you're aware how strong he was. That time, when you were ensuring the deal with Karasuma, he was just going easy on you, simply because you were a kid. Oh how wrong was he. He underestimated you while you didn't. You didn't know how strong was he, so you ended the fight quickly to secure the deal.

 

Karasuma raised his knife, pointing it at Irina. "I'm sure you know, if you fail to kill me today..." he said with a deep, threatening voice, which caused Irina to shriek, as well as Koro-sensei surprisingly as Irina hid behind you, and him behind Irina.

 

"What are you scared for?" you asked Koro-sensei confusingly. "You can't lose, Irina! Y/N! Do your best!"

 

"My knife can stab five times in one second," he informed the octopus.

 

"Eight for me," you added without thinking, making the others looked at you in shock, with Koro-sensei shrieking loudly and hiding behind Lovro, scared of you. Not comfortable with gazes, you dismissed your statement, "Um, just, ignore me..."

 

Karasuma fake-coughed a bit before continuing as he smirked. "I can't wait."

 

Koro-sensei sweated furiously as Lovro held his blue arm. "Sir, your hand..."

 

He chuckled dryly. "I suppose I can't kill him like this... not today."

 

"Don't give up! You can do it! Yes you can! Go!" Koro-sensei cheered him as he wore a cheerleader outfit.

 

"Even if I could nail this, Koro-sensei, I still couldn't kill you. My experience makes that clear. The same goes for Irina," he stated as Irina looked down slightly.

 

"I see, then you've given up. But," the yellow creature hel the blonde's shoulder. "watch Irina trough to the end! Experienced or not, whoever, gets the kill is the most skilled assassin."

 

Lovro chuckled. "Do whatever you like," he said as he walked out of the room, the sounds of his boots echoing troughout the hallway.

 

"You really think I can hit Karasuma with my knife?" Irina suddenly asked Koro-sensei quietly. You stayed silent.

 

He answered her question, "Of course. I don't know what you learned at your teacher's feet, but I know what you've worked so hard on while you've been here. For example," he paused to get something.

 

"this lingerie you ordered yesterday! Now that's making an effort!" he showed a pamflet on lingeries with a red circle mark on the item Irina wanted. You squinted your eyes in disgust at the pamflet, which is filled with many pictures of bra's.

 

"You octoperv!"

 

How perverted can this octopus get...?

 

You stayed silent during their bickering, still disgusted at the pamflet he was holding.

 

Their bickering stopped when they noticed your look of disgust. "Hey Y/N..." Irina suddenly called you quietly.

 

"Do you... think I can "kill" Karasuma?" she quietly asked for your opinion.

 

You continued to stay silent, taken aback from her sudden question. Before pressing your lips tightly, you answered her question, "No."

 

She looked offended from your blunt answer but didn't argue. "But," you continued, "if take advantage of your abilities, you can kill him."

 

You walked out of the room before stopping just the other side of the room and turn to her. "One way to get as good as your teacher is by copying them," you said to the blond suddenly.

 

She looked at you confusingly. Before she could ask you what you meant, you shut the door with a thump.

 

"Copying your teacher...?" she muttered out.

 



"Y/N!" Irina barged in to the classroom and ran towards you who is packing their bag, breathing heavily. Your face shot towards her.

Before you could react, she grabbed your wrist and dragged you out of the classroom. "M-miss Jelavic...! Where are we going...?!" you asked in a panic tone. She didn't answered your question, but instead she continued to drag you until you were both at the large tree in front of the campus.

"Help me practice doing the snare trap...!" she asked, well more demanding, for your help.

"So you finally figured it out, huh? Took you quite a long time."

"Shut up."

"Two days, Ms. Jelavic."

"I said shut up!"


An awkward silent filled the air as the wind breezes trough your hair. Irina looked tense, like she was trying to find the courage for something.

 

Finally she found it. "Look, Y/N... I'm sorry... for what I said back then... I didn't mean any of it... I was- too caught up in the heat... I valued Mr. Lovro's respect more than you, but now... it's the other way around..."

 

You looked at her in shock, taken aback by her apology. For a moment, you forgot how to breath.

 

Your heart rate increased, as a rush of relief and happiness filled you. You were glad that she didn't mean any of it. And her confession on how she now valued you more than Lovro's respect made you more than happy. Delighted, contented, glad, joyful; those are some of the words that can describe what you're feeling.

 

Without thinking, you pulled Irina into a hug, much to her surprise. "This is the first time I heard you apologize," you remarked.

 

"S-shut up! No need to remark that!" she said to you aggressively. But despite those aggressive words, she hugged you back and caressed your hair.

 


 

You watched from the classroom Karasuma sitting below the shade of the large tree, eating his lunch. You waited Irina's attempt on killing him that you both have been working on.

 

FLASHBACK

 

"Come on! One more time! That one was shitty!" you yelled at Irina as you pointed the wire tangled up in the ground for her to put it back to normal.

 

"Ugh! Give me mercy for God's sake!" she whined as her legs gave up, making her fall to the ground. She stayed at the ground, not caring if the ground is dirty since she was to tired.

 

"You asked for my help, and I'm giving it!"

 

"This is practically torture!"

 

You chuckled at yesterday's events, amused.

 

"Hey, check that out, Nagisa," you heard Karma calling out to his blue-head friend.

 

"Oh, Mr. Karasuma eats lunch there a lot," Kayano informed as she munched on her food.

 

"And now one woman draws near... Bitch-sensei's going for it!"

 

Your gaze shot back to the window and observed Irina's movements. She stood in front of the raven-head man. Then, she took of her jacket seducingly before doing the snare trap as she landed on top of Karasuma swiftly, holding him off from escaping.

 

"She got the better of him!" you heard Maehara said.

 

"You go, Bitch-sensei!"

 

This better work... She practiced a lot for this, You hoped for her.

 

Irina raised her knife and went to stab him. Unfortunately, Karasuma managed to hold her off. Now, it was a battle of strength. Irina, however, is at a disadvantage.

 

Something Irina said made an irk appeared on Karasuma's face. "What kind of assassin begs for permission to kill?!" he yelled out. You dead panned at this.

 

Well, convincing someone is a skill she has....

 

Eventually, Karasuma gave up and let go of his grip, causing Irina's knife to drop to his chest, finally killing him.

 

"She got him!"

 

"Wow!"

 

"Bitch-sensei gets to stay!"

 

You let out a long breath you didn't know you've been holding.

 

I'm glad...

 

The students applued at their English teacher's victory. You send her a smile trough the window, which she caught as she returned it with a victorious one.

 

As she walked away from the big tree, Lovro approached her and told her something from quite a distance. Whatever Lovro had said made Irina's face lit up and said something cheerfully.

 

Once Lovro walked out of her sight, she laughed and jumped in victory. When she's happy, you're happy too

 


Fact: Y/N considers Irina as a
mother-figure.

Chapter 15: 13 || Ocean

Chapter Text

Just two days ago, the event with Irina and Lovro happened. Now, you were just glad that it was over.

"You seem to be in a good mood, Koro-sensei," you said to your teacher as you walked up to him, who is reading a magazine, luckily not a dirty one.

"Yes, I'm going to Hawaii to see a movie. It's getting an American premiere... I'm looking forward to it," he told you as he dodges a knife you swung at him.

"Hawaii? Isn't that the island that's part of the USA?" you asked for confirmation to your teacher.

He nodded. "Yes, Y/N. Your knowledge on geography is improving." You nodded at his answer and praise.

"Hey! No fair! I wanna see a movie too!" Nakamura complained as Koro-sensei gave her his signature grin. "Mach 20 speed was made for times like this!"

"Sonic Ninja?"

"Oh yeah, that superhero flick," Kataoka joined.

Soon, more students joined and began to discuss this so-called 'movie', while you stood there listening to their discussion, confused and trying to figure out what a 'movie' is.

"Um," you began which made the others look at you, "what is a movie?" you asked innocently.

They blinked twice, reminded by the lack of knowledge you had of the world. "Right..."

Nakamura began to explain, "So a movie is-"

"A movie is a story or event recorded by a camera as a set of moving images and shown in a theater or on television; a motion picture," Ritsu cutted the blond girl off from explaining as she explained the definition of 'movie' to you, reading off from Google.

You blinked twice at her explanation, taken aback. "So, is "Harry Potter", the story that showed up on the TV yesterday that I watched, a 'movie'?" you asked confirmation to Ritsu.

"Yes! That's a movie!" she confirmed gleefully.

"Were you watching "Harry Potter and the Prisoner Of Azkaban" on XXX?" she asked.

"Yes...? Wait, how do you know that-" the A. I. cut you off, "If you want, I can show you the schedules of all the Harry Potter movies in XXX!" she offered.

Your eyes lit up at this. "Please do!"

Ritsu also lit up as she began to ramble, "For the next movie, it'll be streaming a week from today, 8 at night. Same goes to the rest of the movies; every Wednesday, 20:00. Since you missed the first two movies, "Harry Potter and the Philosopher's stone" and "Harry Potter and the Chamber Of Secrets", I'll download the movies and send it to you. Or, if you want, we can watch it together on me! We can-"

"Ok that's enough Ritsu. Yes, I'd love to watch a movie with you. Next Wednesday here?" you accepted her invitation, which she nodded at furiously.


"W-wait! Stop dragging me, Akabane!" you shouted at non other than the red-headed boy; Karma, who is dragging you outside of the campus.

 

"C'mon! You've never been to a movie theater right? Well we're going to one. The octopus said we can join him!" he said, grinning as he continued to drag you.

 

Just outside the campus, Koro-sensei and Nagisa waited for you to come. Once you and Karma arrived, their heads shot towards you, greeting you and the red-head boy.

 

"Now that everyone's here, let's go!" Koro-sensei announced as he put the three of you inside his robes, with you in the middle.

 

"On the way to Hawaii, I'll give you all a taste of my speed!"

 

Oh shit... you cursed in your thoughts.

 

"Hey, Karma? You know, I asked him on a whim... but what have we gotten ourselves into here?" Nagisa asked Karma nervously.

 

"Yeah, well... we never considered
the safety at all..." This made you terrified. "You didn't considered the safety, and yet you're dragging me into this!"

 

"Don't worry. I'll accelerate gently so no one gets hurt," the octopus reassured before he took off, creating a blast of dust as you and your two classmates screamed, you and Nagisa in surprise and Karma in excitement.

 

"S-so fast!" Nagisa let out.

 

Karma laughed in amazement, "Fantastic! I can see the Pacific Ocean!"


While the both of them still felt at the pace they're going in amazement, you looked down at the blue ocean in amazement with a mix of shocknes. Your eyes sparkled at the sight.

"This...is...the ocean...?" you muttered out, taken aback by the large amount of crystal clear water.

"Hm? Is this the first time you're seeing the ocean?" Nagisa asked out of curiosity.

"Yeah... I've heard of it... But... I never thought it was real..." you answered him as your eyes continued to sparkle at the salt water that seems to go on forever.

"I overheard a friend talking about it... He said it was a salt lake that goes on forever, even merchants could never deplete it even if they spent their whole lives extracting salt. I was baffled at it. I couldn't believe a word he said. But now, I see it. And I now know what's beyond those walls. Though I'm happy to finally know it, I feel guilty for seeing the ocean first. It should be him. He wanted to know what's beyond the walls his whole life. He even risked his life for just knowing it. He deserved it more than me."

The two were quiet, eyes wide. Even Koro-sensei was quiet, taken aback by your confession. That's when they finally knew how isolated you are from the world. Not knowing the most common things to know; like a car, movie, and the ocean. Because of your confession, they're now even more curious on what kind of life you lead.

"Koro-sensei," you called to your teacher quietly. "After we see the movie, can we go to the ocean?" you requested in somewhat a shy tone.

Leaving out of his shockness, he gave you a grin. "Of course, Y/N."


You, your classmates, and your octopus teacher finally arrived at Hawaii. During the small trip, you found out that Ritsu also joined the trip. She revealed to download her data to all her classmates' phones.

 

Once you guys landed, Koro-sensei put you and the two males down with his yellow tentacles, concluding his lecture, "...and that same dilatancy is put to use in the latest bulletproof vests."

 

"Now you're that much smarter, and the theater is just below," he said as he put on his disguise; a black wig and changing his skin color to a human's one


You looked around your surroundings, your eyes meeting with a gorgeous view; the beautiful sky painted with dark blue with faint white clouds scattering in the sky, and the blue ocean. Lights from the buildings decorated the view, as the sound of the breezy wind collided with the palm trees and your hair, making it dancing in the wind. Your eyes sparkled brightly at the view.

Soon, you went into the theaters along with your classmates and teacher. You winced at the sudden chilly air, "Ah! It's cold!"

"The AC is always on indoors in Hawaii. Bundle up, now," Koro-sensei gestured his three students to sit down at the comfy-looking red chairs.

"Here," he gave Karma a piece of pink fabric with a white heart-shape pattern to make himself warm, which he was slightly embarrassed at. The red-head noticed you shivering at the cold air. You weren't used to cold air. In fact, you never did. You never got used to cold air, even though you experienced it many times.

Feeling sympathetic, he offered you the pink fabric. "Wanna use this?" he asked you quietly, making sure Nagisa couldn't hear him, especially Koro-sensei, since he would tease him to death.

You nodded hesitantly before he wraps the pink fabric on your neck; an unexpected move for a boy like him. "It's... warm..." you mumbled in the warm fabric.

"Glad you are," he said before he finishes wrapping the pink fabric.

Unknown to you and the red-head, Ritsu snapped a photo of you two as she grinned mischievously; planning to use this for blackmail material. "This should be fun. My first time in a theater!" she said from Nagisa's phone with winter clothes in an attempt to not look suspicious.

"But this is America, they won't have Japanese subtitles. Think we can get the gist of it?" Nagisa worried.

"You'll be fine, you both have good English grades. And Y/N's grades have been improving steadily," he reassured his three students. "Plus, if you put my tentacle to your ear, I'll explain any unfamiliar words that pop up. Now, do your best and enjoy the show," he said as the three of his student placed his tentacles on their ears.

"Here, have some soda and popcorn," he offered his students snacks and drinks. You took a popcorn and ate it, making a crunching sound.

Soon, the lights began to fade out, surrounding you with nothing but darkness. The movie began with a sound of a sword, later revealing the person who made that sound on the large screen.

You watched the movie in excitement, liking the story so far. Some people might find the movie to be boring, but to you, it was not in the least boring. It was obvious why, you never saw a movie- well, other than Harry Potter that you watched on TV. But watching a movie on a gigantic screen with sounds around the room just added the excitement.

An hour flew by, and the end of the movie was near.

"You're saying that you would kill me..." A character with a devil-like appearance began as he stood in a midst of chaos, fire everywhere, with the heroine pointing a gun at him. He continued to speak, "even if you knew who I really was?" he asked her as he took of his mask.

The heroine lowered the gun, looking shock. "My brother...?!"

How shocking...! You expressed your shockness in your thoughts.


"That was great! I didn't expected a cliffhanger!" you spoke about the movie in excitement, as you, Karma, Nagsia, and Koro-sensei walked out of the theaters.

 

"I know right?!" Nagisa agreed with you.

 

Karma frowned. "But making the big boss be the heroine's brother? Pretty cliche."

 

"Uh, yeah..."

 

"I can predict the series's ending by analyzing a thousand Hollywood films!" Ritsu said from Nagisa's phone, which is in his pocket in his vest. "Shall I?" she offered.

 

Nagisa rejected the offer, "No, thanks. You two are real party poopers," he said, reffering to Karma and Ritsu.

 

"Long-lost siblings! What a cruel fate!" Koro-sensei said between his sobs. "Boo hoo hoo!"

 

"What's with him?" you asked with sarcasm.

 

"I thought he was a big boy," Karma remarked.

 

You and your classmates continued to watch your teacher cry, before being interrupted by Ritsu. "Oh! Before you forget, shouldn't we see the ocean?"

 

Your eyes sparkled at your almost forgotten request. You were so caught up by the excitement of the movie that you almost forgot about going near the ocean.

 

Before you could react, Koro-sensei grabbed his three students with his tentacles. "Then, let's go!" He launched from the ground without warning to near the ocean.

 

Once Koro-sensei landed, you stood on the sandy ground, as your E/C orbs stared at the large blue salty lake, amazed by it.

 

Karma's grip on your hand snapped you from spacing out. "Come on let's go near the ocean!" he said before pulling you closer to the ocean, making you flinch.

 

Noticed that you were going to get wet, you took of your shoes and socks. You walked near the ocean hesitantly. For some reason, you felt nervous; a mix of excitement and a tint of fear.

 

Karma held your hand. "C'mon, don't be scared. It'll be fine," he reassured you.

 

Before you knew it, Karma pulled you in the ocean, causing you to flinch at the sudden contact of the cold water.

 

The nervous expression on your face was now gone, as your eyes sparkled brightly. You couldn't help but let a large smile appear on your face, as a light blush covered your cheeks in happiness. This was the first time Karma saw you smiled this brightly. This was a very rare expression for you. All your expressions are either stoic, blank, irritated, or a small smile. Karma felt lucky to be the first one out of the rest of the class to see you show this much expression.

 

His mischievous personality took over him, as he splashed some water to you, which you flinched at. He grinned mischievously, but it was gone when you splashed him back with more water.

 

It soon became a contest, with Nagisa soon joining in. You laughed, shrieked, and grinned. The moment washed away your problems and guilt out of your mind like a wave washing your steps in the sand. You were happy. Happy to be able to see the ocean. You wanted this moment to last forever and ever.

 


 

850

 

It has been a few months since the retake of Wall Maria, and Y/N's death. Even though some time has passed, some people continued to mourn the girl's death. For example, a certain short man.


The man sat at his chair, doing paperwork at his desk. He took a sip at his coffee, using it as a way to reduce the amount of stress he has. It didn't helped, so he continued to stress. Is there something wrong with the coffee? Or is it him.

Maybe the second one. After the retake of Wall Maria, he became quieter. He bickered less with Hange, and he criticized his squad members less. Since when did bickering and criticizing became so exhausting? After he officially announced a member of his squad's death.


And maybe, there was something wrong with the coffee. It didn't felt right like before. And maybe he knew why.

FLASHBACK

A knock on the door disturbed the silence in the Special Operation Squad's Captain's office. "Name and business," he told to the person on the other side of the door.

"Y/N. I'm bringing you the coffee you asked me to make."

"Come in," he allowed the girl to enter.

The sound of the door being opened and the sounds of boots stepping on the wooden floor echoed throughout the room. As the cadet walked with a cup of hot coffee, she examined her captain's office carefully.

Like she expected it was very clean and neat. No dust on any angle of the room. Books were neatly placed on the shelf, and the large clean red rug was placed in the middles of the room. Under the rug was the shiny brown wooden floor, no sign of dirt which the Captain always despised. The light in the ceiling was the only thing that lighted the room, decorating the office with its light.

You placed the hot cup of coffee on his desk carefully, making sure that it didn't spill on his scattered paper he's writing on and the paper neatly stacked.

"Is there anymore I can do for you, sir?"

Levi clicked his tounge before slamming the fancy-looking pen on his desk, looking you in the eye. "Brat, I already told you to just call me Levi, just like you used to- when we're alone, of course."

"Right, Levi," you corrected the way you addressed the Captain.

An awkward silence filled the room, as you awkwardly stood in front of his desk while he looked down at the paper he was writing on.

He then picked back up his pen before signing the paper. He gave you another assignment as he gave you the paper, "Hand this to Erwin."

You nodded. "Yes, sir- I mean, Levi," you corrected your mistake before walking away from his desk.

"Brat," he began, which made you stop in your tracks, turning back to him, "thanks for the coffee," he thanked you quietly.

You stood there, quite taken aback, but you quickly snapped out of it. "It's no problem, Levi." With that, you walked out of his office before shutting the wooden door quietly.

The man looked at the coffee quietly, examining it. After a few moments of examining it, he took a sip.

As always, his face showed delight at the coffee you made for him. He then proceeded to drink the well-made coffee.

It was a habit of his to order you to make him coffee, which you didn't mind. Well, it was a habit, until your so-called death.

Since he didn't have anyone to make him the coffee he likes anymore, he tried to make one himself. But it didn't come out as he wished for. The bitterness was different. It wasn't the type of bitter he enjoyed, it was bitter bitter. Like the bitter reality.

The man clicked his tounge before slamming it back to his desk with a loud thump, spilling some of the liquid to the paper he was writing on.

Tch. How did the brat make the coffee so goddamn good?


Fact: Y/N met Levi during her
childhood. She picked up Levi's habit;
"tch"

Chapter 16: 14 || Tentacles

Chapter Text

"All right, class, time for homeroom. Please take your seats," Koro-sensei announced with an unusual voice in the beginning of a day of school.

Your eyes scrunched at his unusual appearance; his head larger. "That's... big," someone muttered out.

"Koro-sensei, your head is approximately 33% larger," Ritsu analyzed from the back of the class. "Please explain," she requested.

"Ah, it's soaked up all the moisture, thanks to the high humidity," he explained as he soaked more water out of his face, dropping to the bucket of water.

"Now, then..." He began, "Mr. Karasuma told me another transfer student is coming," he announced.

Probably another assassin, you said to yourself.

"I got into a little trouble taking Ritsu too lightly last time. I won't make that mistake again," he admitted as he declared. "In any case, it'll be nice for you to have someone else on your side."

"Ritsu, have you heard anything?" you asked the robotic student.

"Yes, a little," she answered. "Originally," she continued, "he and I were to be introduced together. I would handle long-range attacks, an he, close-range combat. Together, we'd drive Koro-sensei into a corner. But, those orders were canceled for two reasons."

"What were they?" Hara asked.

"One, his adjustment took longer than expected," Ritsu answered. "And two, I lack the capacity to provide him support."

One statement of hers caught your attention; "As an assassin, I am overwhelmingly inferior to him," she stated cooly.

An assassin... superior to her...

Just then, the sound of the wooden door slid open caught everyone's attention, revealing someone dressed in white head to toe, literally. Your attention diverted from the man to Koro-sensei, who looked awfully intimidated.

Don't tell me that's that new kid... You muttered in your head as you scrunched your nose.

He raised his gloved-hand, suddenly a small burst of dust on his hand, a pigeon suddenly on his hand, flapping its wings. Your eyes showed shock, everyone else's too. He chuckled at everyone's reaction. "Sorry about that! Didn't mean to frighten you," he apologized. "I'm not the kid, I'm his guardian. You can call me... Shiro," he introduced himself.

"Some guy in all white comes in doing tricks? That's spook anyone!" Kayano exclaimed.

"Yeah except maybe Koro-sen-" Nagisa was about to agree when he saw his teacher in a corner of the class, in his liquid form.

"You scaredy-cat!" someone exclaimed.

"Your spooked enough to use your liquid for," you said to him enough for everyone to hear.

"W-Well! Ritsu was telling all those scary stories!" the teacher defended himself.

"N-Nice to meet you, Mr. Shiro," he greeted the all-white man nervously as he came down and turned back to his original form. "And, where is our new student?" he asked the man.

"A pleasure, Koro-sensei," Shiro greeted him back. "He's a rather... unique child, in personality and otherwise. I'll introduce him myself."

"He's awfully evasive," he continued as he walked to the front of the classroom before he paused, looking at you. You payed no attention to his stare, instead, you stared at the wet glass, caused by the drops of rain.

He looks suspicious. It's best to not show anything that a normal human can't do, you suggested to yourself.

"Something wrong?" the yellow octopus asked the man, though it's hard to guess if he was being genuine or suspicious.

"Oh just... you've got good kids here," he answered. "I'm sure he'll fit right in."

"Now to introduce him. Hey, Itona! Come on in," he ordered the new student to come in, facing the door.

Suddenly, an explosion came from the wall, causing pieces of the wooden wall to fall out from above. A sharp piece of wood hit from the back of your head, enough to draw out blood from the wound on your neck. You winced at the pain.

Shit. My skin is now gonna regenerate itself, you curses to yourself.

A boy with light blue hair and bright yellow eyes walked out of the broken wall casuall, as he took a seat between Karma and Terasaka. "I won," he muttered to himself. "I proved that in stronger than that classroom wall."

"Use the damn door!" everyone exclaimed.

"That's all that matters... that's all," he continued to mutter to himself.

"Gah, we've got another handful!" Terasaka complained.

Even Koro-sensei doesn't know how to react...

"Koro-sensei's not smiling... not serious..." someone muttered.

"What's with that half-ass expression?!" most of the students exclaimed, referring to the weird expression on Koro-sensei's face; sweating bullets, comical confused eyes, and a half-ass unsure grin.

"Itona Horibe," Shiro said the new student's name. "Please, call him Itona."

While everyone's focused on Itona, you looked down at your desk, covering your wounded neck; in an attempt to hide the steam coming out. You winced at your poisonous blood burning your skin.

"Say, Itona," you heard Karma began. "something's been bugging me..."

Ah, he's asking about that .

"You came in from outside, right? Empty-handed? It's raining buckets out there, yet there's not a drop of rain on you," Karma said his analysis.

Itona stood up, walking up to Karma. "You might be the strongest one in this class," he guessed.

You're wrong at that, you corrected him to yourself.

Itona continued, "but don't fret." He patted Karma's head, which you found quite funny. "You're weaker than me, so I won't kill you. I only want to kill, those who could be stronger than me."

He walked to Koro-sensei, who is eating chocolate. "And in this classroom, Koro-sensei, that's you," he continued as he pointed at him.

"Do you mean strong and weak in terms of fighting, Itona?" Koro-sensei asks the boy with a grin. "If it's a trial of strength, you and I aren't in the same dimension," he continued with a mocking tone.

"Sure, we are," Itona objected his teacher plainly as he reached something in his pockets. "After all," he continued. "we're brothers by blood."

...

"What?!" the class shrieked out in disbelief, while you just stare at the two so-called "brothers" with wide eyes.

"B-B-B-B-B-Brothers?!" the class shrieked out once again as Itona ripped out the wrapping of his chocolate with his mouth.

"The loser dies, big brother," Itona said making Koro-sensei stare at him in silence, processing the information he just received.

"Siblings have no need for cheap tricks," he said as he walked away. "I will kill you and prove my strength. We face off after school. Here, in this classroom," he declared war on the octopus before he slid the door shut, silencing the whole class.

It was disrupted by the students' questions. "Now hang on, sir! What's this "brother" stuff?!"

Ah shit. It's just like when I came here trough the damn wall... You remembered a memory.

"Humans and octopuses are nothing alike!" the questions continued.

"No no no no!" he yelled out. "I haven't the foggiest! I was born and raised an only child!"

Oh...?

"When I asked my folks for a little brother, things got really awkward!"

"You have parents? How lucky..." you muttered out.

"Of course-" he cut himself off, realizing the last part of what you said.

"Wah! I'm really sorry for mentioning about your parents- I hope I didn't relieve some bad memories!" Koro-sensei continued to ramble his apology.


 


Lunch came and the sky continued to cry drops of water to the earth, the sounds of it echoing trough your ear.

 

You played with the food you made for lunch with your chopsticks, which you learned from Karma after a few teasing and punches. Normally, you wouldn't made it. But a stubborn teacher insisted for you to make it for your health.

 

Speaking of health, a classmate is eating a pack of sweets at a healthy pace; Itona.

 

He's got Koro-sensei's sweet tooth.

 

"That bothers thing sure has everyone the two of us," Koro-sensei said worriedly. "Now I'm all antsy."

 

Oh no...

 

"I'll cherry myself up with the girly magazine I bought today," he said as he reached out the magazine in his robes. "Ah, now this is for grown-up tastes!"

 

Everyone's eyes traveled towards Itona's desk, which made yours too. You scrunched your nose at the sight before you; Itona reading the exact same magazine as Koro-sensei; a porn magazine.

 

"They even like porn!"

 

"His credibility just skyrocketed!" Okajima said as he made a fist.

 

"You think so, Okajima?"

 

"Oh, yeah! We boob men are all brothers!"
He said somehow with pride as he pointed out a copy of the same magazine.

 

You sighed. "Three brothers... What a pain in the ass," you muttered out enough for everyone to hear you. Everyone agreed with you.

 

"If they really are brothers, why wouldn't Koro-sensei know?" Kayano asked out of curiosity.

 

You placed down your chopsticks with a thump. "It's possible for them to be seperated at birth, Kaede. With that, it'll make sense why Koro-sensei doesn't know about a brother."

 

Fuwa let out a hum. "Or like this," she began to tell her opinion. Or rather, telling a story that she just made up.

 

"And once grown, they began their destined battle without realizing they were brothers!"

 

"Okay. But, why's the little brother human?" you asked.

 

"Um..." she struggled to answer. "Maybe a mutation?"

 

"You haven't explained the core issue here!" Nakamura pointed out.

 

"You gotta dig deeper on your characterizations there, Fuwa."

 

"And your plot needs more work!"

 

"This is a real story with a real background, not a fairy tale!" Fuwa tried to defend her story.

 

"More realism!"

 

You sighed at your classmates bickering before walking to the door.

 

"Hm? Y/N? Where're you going?" Nagisa asked.

 

"Bathroom," you answered bluntly before closing the door.

 


 

You typed on your phone aggressively as you sat at the bathroom toilet.


Wall Sina, you typed.

Just like you expected, it showed the words 'no results'. You tried searching the other two walls on the internet, but those words kept appearing on the screen.

You sighed before typing again. Athanasia L/N

You didn't know why you typed that particular person. That person was in your dream, and that dream may be important. You didn't expected for results to show up.

But it did.

Pictures of women with silver hair and E/C eyes covered your phone' s screen like a gallery. All of the pictures were not "photographs", but instead, paintings. Different paintings, but it showed the same woman with those soft E/C orbs. And it seems to be painted by the same painter.

But before you can know who the painter is, the screen suddenly glitched before your phone turned off. You panicked and turned your phone on again. Your fingers typed again the name in the browser, but showed no results.

"What the hell...?"

Before you could do anything, the bell rung, signaling that class is beginning.

You glared daggers at your phone. You've been doing all you can to get some information that can lead you to going home. You've had your chance to prove the dream was important and not some fake-fantasy one. You were so close to it. But the phone glitched and took that away. Just, what's happening? Why did your phone have to glitch now?

You walked out of the bathroom stall, your hand gripping on your phone tightly that it cracked a bit.

Out of frustration, you slammed your phone to the wall, small shards of your phone stabbing on your hand and flying to the floor. "Fuck," you cursed quietly yet coldly.

You stared at the large crack on your phone, before noticing your bleeding hand, blood dripping down to the floor as steam came out of the wounds, regenerating.

You sighed before washing your hands, removing the blood so your classmates wouldn't worry about it.

Just as you were about to exit the bathroom, you heard the wooden floor creak. It was not from your step, it was someone else. That fact made you panic.

You turn your head towards the stalls, trying to find the person who heard you. Your eyes than traveled towards the person's foot, which are trembling nervously.

Not caring about their privacy, you slammed the door of the stall open, causing the person to shriek.

"Manami?"

She looked at you with wide eyes, filled with fear as she continued to tremble. "Y-Y/N! P-Please forgive me! I didn't know you were going into the bathroom! I swear I didn't hear anything!"

You adjusted your height to hers, crouching a bit as you looked at her with a seriously cold expression. "You swear you didn't hear anything?" you asked with a low voice.

She nodded furiously at your question. You sighed before changing back to your blank expression. "I'm sorry for scaring you, Manami. And for invading your privacy," you apologized quietly.

"N-No, it's fine," she reassured you, still stuttering. "I don't know what you're doing. But, if you need help, I'm here to help," she said as she smiled, taking you aback.

You avoided her smile, heating up slightly. "Thanks, Manami."

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

The match between Koro-sensei and Itona was going to start. They stood in the middle of the classroom, as desks surrounded them, creating a ring. The students, Shiro, and the other teachers watched the two opponents.


You stood near the ring, just like everyone else. Your arm supported your other arm with your thumb and finger on your chin, observing every movement of the two in the ring, with furrowed eyebrows.

Karma, who is next to you, asked, "What's with the serious face? The fight hasn't even started yet."

"I know. I'm just interested," you answered without leaving your gaze from the two.

He hummed in response.

Itona ripped out his grey blazer, tossing it into the air, revealing his red shirt underneath.

 

"You must be sick of plain old assassinations, Koro-sensei," Shiro spoke.


"Shall we lay down a rule here?" he suggested. He continued, "How about... stepping a foot out of the ring means death in the spot. What do you think?"

"What the hell? Like the loser's gonna uphold that rule," Sugino said.

"No," you countered him. "Breaking a rule that we were all witness to would hurt our trust in him as a teacher. That kind of restriction works especially well with him," you spoke out your observation.

"Very well, I accept that rule," the octopus agreed. "However Itona hurting the spectators is also a loss."

"Start on my signal," Shiro said as he raised his hand. "Assassination..."

"begin!"

At that moment, something cut off a large piece of Koro-sensei's tentacle, something too fast to see. But you, having skills above the human average, know what caused to cut off Koro-sensei's tentacle; Itona.

Everyone, including the yellow creature, averted their gaze from the cut-off tentacle, to Itona, finally revealing his tentacles.

"Tentacles?!" Koro-sensei exclaimed in shock.

"So that's how he stayed dry empty-handed in that rain," Karma realized as he let out an 'oh'.

"He can bat away the drops with his tentacles," you explained.

"Where..." you heard Koro-sensei said quietly in a deep voice.

"Where did you get... those tentacles?!" he managed to get the question out, his face darkening as veins began to pop out of his head.

"We're not obligated to tell you that, Koro-sensei," Shiro refused to answer his question, unfazed by his hard glare. "But this ought to have convinced you. You have different parents and upbringings, but still, you are brothers," he stopped before speaking again.

"My, what a scary face your making," he said with mockery in his voice. "Did you perhaps remember something unpleasant?"

"It would appears... that you and I will need to have a little talk," Koro-sensei told him with that low voice, as his tentacle growled back.

"But we can't. Because you'll be dead," he claimed as he raised his hand, the sleeve falling down due to gravity as a bright purple light came out of his sleeve. "Exposure to this pressure ray at close range triggers dilatant behavior in your cells," he told Koro-sensei before Itona started attacking again with his tentacles, creating destruction to the classroom.

"You whole body stiffens instantly," Shiro continued. "We know it all... all of your weak points."

You let out a frown. If what he said is true, then Koro-sensei might be getting killed sooner than expected, you analyzed his words, unfazed by the destruction Itona's making.

Koro-sensei managed to dodge Itona's attacks by dangling in the ceiling, sweating bullets as he breathed heavily.

"You've shed your skin. That's right, you had that trick up your sleeve," Shiro spoke out.

You blinked your eyes twice, confused by the current situation. "Um, did I miss something?" you asked to whoever that can answer you.

Maehara, who is next to you, answered, "Oh right... you weren't here when it happened. Apparently, Koro-sensei can shed his skin to use as a shield. But, he can only shed his skin once a month. He did it to protect Nagisa when he triggered a bomb to assassinate him."

"Nagisa attempted suicide?!"

"Well, he did it for the sake of assassinating Koro-sensei, which of course didn't allow."

You sighed before listening to Shiro again. "But, Koro-sensei, we also know there's a weak spot there, too," the white man said before the tentacles-boy attacked his teacher again.

"Molting expands more energy than it would seem. Therfore, the speed you're so proud of drops immediately afterward. And you've grown back that arm that Itona in his first surprise attack. That uses up quite a bit of stamina as well. By my calculations, you should be evenly matched physically about now. Your use of tentacles depends greatly on your mental state. Given the shock of being damaged by an unexpected tentacle, it's plain to see who's in the lead now," he said as Koro-sensei continued to dodge Itona's attacks.

"Furthermore," he continued, "he has the support of his devoted guardian." With that, he flashed the bright purple light at Koro-sensei again, stunning him again as Itona cut off more of his tentacles, dropping him to the ground.

You stood there shocked at Itona's abilities. He's abilities are... amazing... From speed to accuracy, it's can rival against Titans.

"Now you'll have to grow back your legs too. That'll drop your stamina even further, making you easier to kill. What a relief," Shiro said.

Itona walked up to him, looking down. "Brother, I'm stronger than you."

Unlike the rest of the class, you weren't so disappointed of not being able to kill your target. You didn't care who killed him, as long as he's killed and releasing you from your responsibility of being in this class.

"Your legs have regenerated, I see," Shiro said as he looked at Koro-sensei's regenerated legs. "Now, can you withstand the next onslaught?"

"I've never been run so ragged before," Koro-sensei said rather nonchalantly. "At first, this seemed like a straightforward face-off, but it's all so carefully calculated. There's a lot I want to ask, but if I don't win this first, there'll be no more talking from me."

"You still think you can win? Ah, the howling of the losing dog- or octopus."

"Shiro, there's one thing you forgot to take into account," Koro-sensei informed him.

"There is not," Shiro didn't acknowledge. "My methods are impeccable. Kill him," he ordered Itona. He did as he was ordered and stabbed Koro-sensei, shocking everyone. Not at Koro-sensei, but at Itona's melted tentacles. "What's this?"

"I semm to have stepped in something you dropped," Koro-sensei informed the white man, lifting his white handkerchief with his tentacle.

What's with this octopus being so good at stealing things... You said in your thoughts as you looked at the scattered green knives in the floor inside the ring.

Koro-sensei then quickly trapped Itona with his old skin. "If our tentacles are the same, then these anti-me knives will work the same too," he said as he grabbed Itona inside the skin. "And the loss of a tentacle unnerves us both. But I'm a little crafter than you," he said with a large grin as he tosses Itona out of the window, defeating him.

"You should be unharmed, wrapped in my old skin like that," he assured the boy as he looked out of the window. "But your feet are outside the ring. So I win. According to the rules, that means you die. You can't kill me anymore," he told the boy with green stripes on his face, showing arrogance.

"If you want to live, stay and learn with everyone in this class, something that can't be that easily measured by crunching numbers. That would be the experience gap. I've lived a little longer life than you, and come to know a little more. I became a teacher because I wanted to pass that on to you all. If you don't take my experience from me here in this classroom, you'll never be able to defeat me."

"I won't? I..." Itona said trough red eyes from anger. "I'm weak?!"

This kid has some anger issues. Just like someone I know...

"Uh-oh, Itona absolutely despises studying. And lecturing a child who hates to study could unleash genocide," Shiro said as he seemed to be not unfazed at Itona's anger, making him unleashing black tentacles.

"Black tentacles?!"

"Oh, crap! He's gone of the deep end!"

"I'm strong," Itona began. "These tentacles made me stronger than all the rest. All the rest...!" Itona went to attack Koro-sensei again, but he was shot by Shiro, stopping him.

"Apologies, Koro-sensei. It seems this boy wasn't yet mentally prepared for school," he apologized. "I know it's good first day at school and all... but he'll be taking a little break," he said as carried Itona on his shoulder.

"Wait! I can't just let him go... I'm his teacher! I shall look after him until he graduates! And Shiro, I have so much to ask you."

"Yeah, no. We're leaving," Shiro shook off Koro-sensei plead nonchalantly.

"Or would you stop us by force?"

"Of course he wouldn't do that," you muttered to yourself.

Shiro began to walk away, until he stopped at Koro-sensei who tried to touch his shoulder, which endep up with his tentacle exploding.

"Anti-you fibers," Shiro informed Koro-sensei. "You literally can't touch me," he said as he wiped of the remainings from Koro-sensei's tentacles. "Don't worry, he'll be back before long, Koro-sensei. After all, March is just around the corner. I'll take on the task of tutoring him at home." With that, Shiro left without being stopped by anyone.


"Oh, how embarrassing!" Koro-sensei let out as he covered his blushing face as his students set the desks and chairs that were used to set up the ring back to place.

 

"What's with him?" you asked Maehara with a frown, as you carried two desks like it was nothing, earning stares from your classmates.

 

"Dunno, he's been like that for a while now," he answered you, looking at the two desks you're carrying in amazement.

 

"I'm ashamed to have been involved in such a serious development. If anything, I'm more about comic relief! So you know!"

 

"You sure got good and mad," Hazama said as she walked passed by, carrying a chair. ""Where did you get those... those tentacles?!"" she imitated Koro-sensei with the serious face, turning out comical.

 

Her teacher shrieked. "Eek! Please don't say that, Hazama! Just hearing those words again makes me want to kill myself!"

 

"Well do it then. You'll be doing us a huge favor," you said to yourself nonchalantly.

 

He simply ignored you before he continued his rambling, "I'm the evasive airhead type! That's my selling point! Showing my serious side will just ruin it!"

 

"Kinda ticks me off, breaking down your own character type."

 

"Still, that was quite a surprise. Who'd think that Itona boy had tentacles?" the blonde teacher said.

 

"C'mon, Koro-sensei, tell us!"

 

"How are you linked to those two?"

 

"You've always dodged questions about your true form..."

 

"But seeing that really gets us thinking."

 

"Yeah! We're your students, aren't we?"

 

"Don't we have the right to know our teacher better?"

 

You listened to your classmates words to pressure Koro-sensei. You finally let out a breath you've been holding.

 

"I... don't think that we should pressure him." That statement of yours made everyone turn to you, shocked by it.


"Why shouldn't we?" Terasaka asked with bafflenes.

Your heart pounded harder as you tensed. "I don't think he's ready. Whatever he's not telling to us, it may be something big. Maybe too big for him to let out. I get that. So, let's just wait till he's ready."

"Thank you, Y/N," you heard Koro-sensei thank you with his cheerful voice. "But, It's fine. I'll tell you all the truth." Your breath hitched at that.

A tense silence filled the air as the students waited their teacher to speak again.

"And the the truth is..." he began, making everyone's hearts pound faster.

"I'm an artificial life form!"

That's... kinda obvious? Now I regret saying that...

No one seems to be surprised at that. "Well, yeah," someone said.

"And?"

Koro-sensei gasped, "You guys are not reacting the way you're supposed to! Don't you find that a shocking confession?!"

"Well, like, no natural-born octopus can move at Mach 20!" Okajima spoke out.

"And if you're not an alien, that's about the only explanation left," Hara remarked.

"And if Itona said he was your younger brother, he must've been created after you were."

"We want to know what happened after that, Koro-sensei," Nagisa stated. "Why did you get so angry when you saw Itona's tentacles? Why were you created, and what were your thoughts in coming here?"

Koro-sensei stayed silent for a moment, before answering, "Unfortunately, it'd be pointless to tell you about that now. If I destroy the Earth, everything you want to know will be like so much dust in the wind." Everyone gritted their teeth at that.

"On the other hand," he continued, "if you can save the Earth, you'll have plenty of opportunities to learn the truth. If you want to know more, you realize there's only one thing to do: Kill me. Assassin an target. Those are the ties that bind us together. If you're looking for the big answers in me, you can only ask them trough assassination."

The whole class was silenced at that. "If there are no questions, we're done for the day. See you tomorrow."

He was about to walk out, but he stopped and a blush appeared on his face. "Oh, so mortifying... So, so mortifying... I wish I could just disappear!"

Knowing that there's nothing to do in the classroom, you walked out to the tree in front of the building. You leaned back to the tree, as a gust of air escaped your mouth, before you dropped down to the grown, closing your eyes for a minute.

Kill him to know more about him... I don't have time for this. I need to get back as soon as possible. No matter how comfortable I am here, I need to go back.

"Yes, the students are not hurt," you heard Karasuma said, who seems to be talking to someone on the phone. "Please make preparations for repairs."

Ah, the government. He must be talking to his superiors.

"The girl?" Karasuma asked to the person, which left your eyes furrowed.

"Did she tell something... about herself?" the person said from the phone, which only the raven-haired man can hear. He twitched his eyebrows at the question.

"No," he answered bluntly.

"Well, the government has been researching about the girl... But there's no information about her. Absolutely none. She might be a spy. So we want to ask about it directly to her." Karasuma narrowed his eyes at that.

"Sir, I don't think she's ready yet. She's still adjusting to her new environment. She's been stressing about it since she got here, and questioning her about her background will just add the stress. Plus, she hasn't entirely trust the class as well as her teachers," Karasuma protested.

They must be talking about me.

"Heh, if that's what you say then I guess we can just postpone the questioning. But keep an eye on her. She's suspicious." With that the call ended.

You stood up from the ground and approached the man. "Mr. Karasuma."

He looked a bit surprised to see you. "Y/N."

"You're not telling the government about me?"

"No. Knowing the government, they'll do whatever it takes to make you spill out things you don't wanna get out. And if they discover about your regenerating abilities, they'll just experience you to hell."

"Why are you still protecting me? Aren't you gonna get in trouble?"

He sighed. "Just like I said before, you're just a kid. And a kid doesn't have to suffer."

"And if something bad happens because of me, you'll still protect me?" you asked in a lot more serious tone.

"Yes," he answered with confidence.

"Mr. Karasuma! Y/N!" you heard Isogai call him out.

"What brings... so many of you here?" the man asked his students.

"Um, can you teach us more assassination skills?"

You and the raven-haired man stayed silent for a bit. You broke the silence, "More than you already know?"

"We always figured somebody would wind up killing Koro-sensei, like it didn't have to do anything with us," Yada began.

Maehara continued, "Yeah, and when we saw Itona, we realized... We don't want it to be just anyone. We want to kill him ourselves."

"If they bring in another tough assassin, we'll lose track of what all our hard work has been for."

"So in the time we have left, we want to kill Koro-sensei the best we can."

"We want to kill him and find the answers ourselves," Isogai concluded with determination in his tone.

A light smile appeared on your face, as well as Karasuma's.

"Excellent."

"All right," you began, "Those who are interested can stay after class for extra training."

Everyone nodded at your announcement with a smile of determination on their faces, but it faded at the next sentence that came out if your mouth;

"Training. Will. Be. Hell." A sadistic smile on your face. Though you've never felt anything like this before, it felt good. Most likely Karma's sadistic personality rubbing on you.

Everyone flinched at what you said, but agreed to it nonetheless, "R-Right!"

An amused smirk was plastered on your face at your classmates' scared faces.

Karasuma sighed at your behavior before shooking it off. "Let's start with some climbing on our new rope!" he said as he pointed at the tree.

His students were frowning at his instruction. No one began to start before a sound of a loud whistle filled the air filled with frowning; the sound of the whistle coming from you, who magically had a whistle. "Whoever's last is gonna feel hell in the flesh!" you shouted out, making sure everyone can hear your threat.

With that, the students began to climb up the tree in a hurry like a race, not wanting to feel hell from you.


Fact: In human form, Y/N's blood is the only body liquid that is poisonous. Even though Y/N's own blood is poisonous, she can be affected by it.

Chapter 17: 15 || Ball Game

Chapter Text

Sugino let out a sigh of relief as he stretched his arms, simultaneously walking home with you, Karma, and Nagisa. "The rainy season's finally over!" Sugino let out.


Just like he said, the dull clouds that often cry and wet the earth are replaced with bright ones. The smell of the rain was changed into the smell of summer.

Not only the season has changed, your uniforms too. Karma now has rolled up his sleeves. Sugino discarded his black tie. Nagisa's buttoned-up white shirt with rolled sleeves was replaced with one with shorter sleeves with black accents on the edge of each sleeve. You discarded your long grey blazer and white buttoned-up shirt with a grey vest and a shirt identical to Nagisa's. You decided to not to use the uniform's complete set, missing a part of the uniform; the pink bow. You find it to be a hassle tying it up every morning, hence why you didn't include it to your outfit.

"It's starting to get hot," Nagisa said as you agreed, "Yeah."

"The season for outdoor activities. How about we go have fun somewhere outside?" Sugino suggested.

"Like what?" you asked him.

"How about fishing?" Karma suggested.

You tilt your head in a questioning manner. "Fish-ing...?"

"Basically, you catch fish with a fishing rod," Nagisa explained as he showed you a picture of a fishing rod. You let out an 'oh'.

Karma scoffed. "Not that kind of fishing," he said as devil horns began to come out of his head.

"Summer is the season for fresh delinquents. Let's use Nagisa as bait to catch the ones that try to shake him down and fleece them instead."

"Huh, I never knew delinquents were seasonal," you spoke out innocently.

"Because they aren't."

The four of you continued to walk in silence, enjoying the breeze of summer.

That broke until Sugino spoke again, "What should we do?" he repeated the question. "What do you feel like, Nagisa?"

"Let's see..." The blue-haired boy thought about it, until you gave him a suggestion. "How about the beach?"

"Sounds nice!"

You and the boys continued to walk, but Sugino stopped, making you look back at him. "Sugino?" you called out to him as you turned towards him, who is looking at something. Your eyes unconsciously traveled towards the same direction as his.

A male student with a baseball uniform threw a white ball in high speed. "Nice throw, Captain!" someone yelled to his supposed "Captain" as the captain wipes his sweat off.

The captain noticed Sugino who is staring at him. "Hey, Sugino!" he called out to your classmate, which made the other baseball players turn to him. "Long time no see."

"For real?"

"Sugino!"

The boy lowered his head with an uncomfortable expression on his face, but changed out of force to a friendly one. You frowned at him.

"Hey there!" Sugino greeted back his friends as the players gathered in front of the fence across him.

"What gives? You should come say hi once in a while."

"Nah, it'd be kinda awkward," Sugino said.

"You're pitching in next week's ball game tournament, right?" a player asked.

"Oh, I guess it hasn't been decided yet, but I think I'd like to."

You stared at Sugino's friends with tints of surprise. The fact that his friends weren't acting all rude and arrogant with a student from Class 3E was surprising. But you suspected that it was all just fake. You knew how much the school hates the "End Class".

"We'll be looking forward to it!" a player said as he fist pumped Sugino with the metal net between them.

"But man, I envy you, Sugino."

"You're in E Class, so you get to goof off everyday," another said with sarcasm in his voice.

"We've got schoolwork and the club, so we're running on fumes."

"Knock it off. That's not nice," the captain intervened. "Juggling both schoolwork and extracurriculars at a prep school isn't something you have to do unless you're one of the chosen."

"Wow, that's incredible," you stepped in. "You make it sound like you're one of the chosen."

"That's right, I am," he agreed to your statement. "Don't like it? Then I'll show you at the ball game tournament," he said as he lifted up his chin, revealing his arrogance.

"There are those chosen to stand at the top and those who aren't," he began as you began to glare at him and the baseball players with a murderous aura coming out of you. The captain didn't notice, but the others did, hence why they're trembling like scared dogs. "You'll see the huge gap that's already opened between us at our age."

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

"Mhm. A class versus class ball game tournament, is it?" Koro-sensei asked in his usual cheerful tone as he read the paper in his tentacles. "Cultivating healthy minds and bodies trough sports... most excellent!" he let out.

 

"But..." his cheerful tone disappeared. "Why is E Class not in the tournament bracket?" he asked in confusion as he showed the paper to the class.

 

You too, were confused why, but know that it had something to do with the main campus' prejudice against the E Class.


"E Class doesn't get entered into the tournament," Mimura informed his teacher rather casually. "Due to the "splendid reason" that there'd be an odd number of teams. Instead, we have to play in the exhibition game at the end."

"The exhibition game?" you asked, enough for the whole class to hear you.

Mimura began to explain it to you, "Basically, it's just a spectatle. As the entire school looks on, we get pitted against the Baseball Club and the girls the Girls' Basketball Club."

"I see, so it's the same old same old," Koro-sensei expressed his understanding.

"Yep."

The whole class then turned towards the three students: Terasaka, Yoshida, and Muramatsu, who stood up from their seats and ready to head out of the classroom. "We aren't sticking around to be laughingstocks. You guys handle our however your want."

"See ya." With that, Terasaka and his gang left.

"Hey, wait! Terasaka!" Isogai tried to stop to Terasaka, but didn't succeeded. "Geez!"

"If it's baseball, the go-to guy'd be Sugino," Maehara said as he turned to the friend he mentioned. "Got any secrets we can use to win?"

When Maehara asked his question, Sugino looked down. "It's impossible."

He began to explain why, "Our baseball club is pretty strong. Especially Shindo, our current team captain. His powerful fastball has even gotten the attention of prestigious high schools. A star pupil and a star athlete... it's like, unfair."

He paused before continuing, "But you know... I want to win, Koro-sensei. Not just put up a good fight. Win. I don't want to lose at the sport that I love. After getting kicked out of the Baseball Club and coming to E Class, my feelings have actually only grown stronger. I want to team up with these guys and win..."

"So excited! So excited!" Koro-sensei chanted, which caused to break the moment, as he held up a baseball bat, a baseball ball, and various other items that are related to baseball as his head's color turned into the color of a baseball ball.

"R-Right... You want to play baseball, too. I hear you loud and clear," Sugino said as he sweat-dropped.

Koro-sensei chuckled. "I've always wanted to be the fiery coach in a sports drama. I won't smacking kids around or anything, so instead, I'll flip dinner tables," he said as he raised a small Japanese table with various Japanese food, which you wonder how the food is not slipping of the small table.

"You're way too prepared!" Sugino yelled out.

"Lately, you've grown more articulate about the direction you want to go in. "I want to kill." "I want to win." Unwavering, no matter the adversity you face. To reward that spirit, Coach Koro will impart upon you the training and strategy that will allow you to win!"


 

The day of the tournament finally came as tension filled the air with cheers and boos. With determination, you and the girls of Class E walked inside the arena, where the Girls Basketball Club members waited for you guys, with faces of arrogance.

 

Though the girls looked nervous, your eyes didn't show any hint of nervousness. In fact, what showed is confidence. You were more than prepared for this tournament, having way more nerve-wracking experiences than this.


FLASHBACK

"So... How do you play this so-called sport "Basketball"? I've seen this a few times on TV, but I couldn't grasp the full idea," you asked your fellow female friends, as you hold a basketball, inspecting it curiously.

"In the game, there are two teams. The goal is to put the ball to the ring, most often by throwing, which is called "shoot"," Okano began to explain as she pointed to the ring Koro-sensei set up especially for this upcoming event. "Whoever scores the most wins."

"But in order to move the ball around, the player must dribble the ball." She gestured her hands to ask permission on taking the basketball from you, which you gave to her.

"Like this." She dribbled the ball to make you fully understand as you let out an 'ah'.

The female then gave you the ball, gesturing you to give it a try. You then pushed the ball to the ground. And once it hits the ground, it bounces back to your hand. It went like that several times; meaning you successfully dribbled.

"Nice! Now try shoot the ball into the ring!"

You nodded before throwing the ball with one arm nonchalantly. The ball flew in the air and perfectly went in the ring. The girls stared at the ball falling to the ground in shock, with you showing no sign of surprise on your face.

"W-Wow...!"

"She did it perfectly in one try..."

"I mean, this is Y/N we're talking about."

You ignored those compliments as you asked Okano, "Is it a yes or no?"

She turned to you still in shock, but nonetheless gave her answer. "U-Um... Well... Um... No...?"

You tilt your head at her answer. "Hm? I'm sure the ball went into the ring."

"N-Not that... Yes, the ball went into the ring, but the way you throw the ball... wasn't... right..." Okano said.

You raised your eyebrows a bit at her critic. "Oh? Is there a proper way to throw the ball?" you asked in a tone filled with curiosity.

"Yeah, you're supposed to shoot it with two hands. Throwing it with one hand is a violation to the rules," she explained. (a/n: idk if this is true, i just use whatever i found in google)

Okano's hands the positioned itself to shoot. "Like this." She shoot the ball to the ring, though it failed to went into the ring.

"W-Well... At least you get it right?" You nodded.

Okano continued to explain the rules to you, with you replying with 'oh's', 'ah's', or just nods.

Once you understood how to play, you and the girls changed into your P. E. uniforms and practiced, with you mastering the sport quickly since you had your strength and speed as your advantage.

After a few hours, the girls sat at the ground while they catch their breaths. They soon began to discuss tactics to throw off the Girls Basketball Club, with you being the one often giving suggestions, referencing a few battle strategies that belong to the commander of the Survey Corps — Erwin Smith.

Snapping back to reality, you inspected your opponents. Most look fit, but nothing like your physique. This just boosted your confidence, knowing that your team had the upper hand here.

Beside you, a green-haired classmate trembled; Kayano. You placed a hand on your shoulder as you gave her a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, we'll win. You have me; your strongest weapon."

Her nervous face turned into a determined one as she nodded heavily at your encouragement.

A blew of a whistle silenced the crowd's noises, as both teams tensed up a bit. "Captains of each team! Shake hands!" the referee told to both captains of both teams in a loud voice so everyone could hear it.

The captain of the Girls Basketball Club stepped forward with a smug on her face. The captain of the E Class too, stepped forward.

The captain of the club gave a hand to shake to the H/C-haired captain; you. "Let's have a good game," the female opponent said filled with sarcasm with a fake close-eyed smile.

You too, gave her a fake smile as you accepted the hand she offered. "Yeah," you said in a sweet tone, which honestly surprised your classmates.

Once the captain of the club's eyes opened, she flinched as her skin began to go pale. She didn't know why, but she had the urge to back away from you. Despite your smile, it looked like your face darken in a horror way as your eyes seemed to glow that felt like she was going to die on the spot. Was it perhaps the dark aura coming out of you that totally said "We're gonna crush you till you squash like bugs"? Yeah, definitely that.

She gulped before she quickly removed her hand from the hand shake.

Silence filled the tense air as everyone waited for the referee to blow out the whistle. The members of the Girls Basketball Club began to worry about their captain's pale face. But they were quick to realize why; the aura coming out of you, which caused them to also pale like their captain.

Finally, the long awaited sound, the whistle, rang out trough everyone's ears as the referee threw the basketball into the air. Being quick to notice, you immediately pushed the ball towards your teammates. So far, it was good for the E Class.


 

"Yahoo! We won! We won!" Kurahashi and Kayano chanted as they skipped in their steps with you, the other girls, and Irina who is reading a book about baseball, following behind.


"We totally crushed them! And it's all thanks to our beloved Y/N!" Nakamura let out loudly in happiness as she slung an arm around your shoulder, grinning birghtly.

Just like what the blonde girl said, the girls of Class E crushed the Girls Basketball Club, literally. Class E's victory was so victorious that their opponents left the arena immediately after the game ended, with crushed prides. Everyone could see their crumbled faces as they walk away with a few stomps. And it's all thanks to you; Class E's secret weapon. You caught them totally off guard with your strength and speed, plus your cooperation with your teammates.

"Yeah! Thanks Y/N!" Kataoka thanked you as she hugged you.

Eventually, everyone joined in the hug as a thank, including Irina. "I'm so proud of my baby Y/N!" Irina announced.

"G-Guys... I can't breath... Please let go..." you said to your classmates and English teacher. "Besides, we have to see how to boys are doing, right?"



Once you and the girls arrive, you stood somewhere far from the main campus' students, knowing they'll just spat insults and accusations at you guys for "cheating" at the basketball tournament. But you know that they're just mad for the "End Class" to get their victory.

As you scanned trough the players, you spotted the red-head standing at the shades, drinking a water of bottle. Once he noticed you, he winked at you, grinning, as he gave you a thumbs up; signaling that things are going well. You nodded to him as you returned the thumbs up, while mouthing "Good job,".

His playful eyes then turned into a serious one once it traveled towards the principal, who is walking to the Baseball Club. Your eyes followed where his eyes landed.

"A-According to the information I just received," the commentator's voice echoed trough the loud speakers, "Mr. Terai, the coach of the Baseball Club, had been gravely ill since before the match and the players were so worried for their teacher that their hearts were not in the game!"

You frowned at the announcement. "Hah? What a lie," you spoke to yourself.

"The principal couldn't stand by and do nothing, so it seems he will be taking charge immediately!" The crowd cheered for the principal at his action.

"Now, the game resumes!" the commentator announced again.

"How will they..." The commentator was about to comment, but paused in shock. "Wh-What in the world is this?! All players are defending the infield! I have never seen the defense moved in like this!"

You clicked your tounge in annoyance, as you scrunched up your nose. Though you don't know exactly how baseball is played, you knew that what they're doing is pretty much cheating. You knew that the principal will go as far as bending the rules for the sake of Class E's humiliation.

"According to the rules, they're free to defend wherever they want as long as it's in fair territory. It'd be a different story if the umpire made a call against it, but the teacher acting as umpire is on their side."

Shindo immediately threw the ball with full strength, causing the ball to bounce off the bat Maehara is holding and fly into the air.

"He popped it up!" the commentator commented as a player from the Baseball Club catched the ball. "Has the pressure of the infielders gotten to Maehara?! That's one out now!"

You sighed before noticing Koro-sensei going inside the ground as a baseball ball and popping out three times. "One! Two! Three..." Koro-sensei popped out with his yellow tentacles in his face.

"So, there's nothing they can do?" you thought to yourself as your face turned sour.

"And just like that, they got three out! The pitcher, Shindo, is completely back to his usual form!"

Your eyes then noticed the Baseball Club's members crowding in front of the principal. From what you've seen, it looked like the principal was motivating the players with a sinister look on his eyes.

"He's good at remembering people and is exceptional at getting people to get motivated. Similar to Koro-sensei. But, they're so different..." you analyzed the man.

"Batter number one, left fielder, Hashimoto," a monotone female voice spoke from the speakers.

"Play ball!"

"Sugino of Class E, first pitch. And he throws," the commentator commented as Sugino swiftly threw the ball, surprising the batter.

"Nice...!" you praised Sugino trough your thoughts.

"Don't let the get a hit, Sugino," Sugaya warned the boy who just pitched. "I'm not sure any of us can catch the ball, even if it's our comes our way."

Sugino chuckled. "I know, I know."

Suddenly, a sharp pain shot in your head, as the pain became stronger every second. You growled as you massaged your head in an attempt to ease the pain, which wasn't effective.

When the pain started to became unbearable, a "zap" was heard. And a memory came rushing in your head mercilessly.

*ZAP*

The sound of footsteps was the only sound that filled the cold air of the long hallway, as a young raven-head boy; Arland, walked in winter training clothes. He slightly shivered because of the cold.

Once he arrived at his destination, his fingers tucked in black fabric that continued until his wrist, grazed upon the golden door handle, before gripping it firmly and opening the door.

"Emerson?" he called out to his friend. "Training's about to start."

The sound of books dropping to cold wooden floor disturbed the silence. Arland then walked towards the source of the sound, his boots tapping against the floor.

"Emerson, what are you doing here?" he asked his brunette friend, who is sitting on a wooden chair with a pile of books on the table. Some books are open, showing the content of the books.

Arland steals a glance of an old-looking red-covered book, titled "Paradis Island: The Island of Devils". His eyebrows scrunched at the title. "Why are you reading books about Paradis?" he asked.

"I-I'm just...! Curious...!" His friend, Emerson, managed to let out.

The raven-head narrowed his eyes at his nervous-looking friend. "Why? It's already obvious that they're devils."

Emerson looked unsure on what he's about to say, but got the courage and spoke his mind. "But...! How can we be sure that they're still devils if many years has passed without us ever seeing them?"

The stoic boy looked surprise at his friend's statement, but quickly composed himself. "True. But what our ancestors did-"

"Why would what our ancestors did matter?! Sure, they did really bad things to Marley, but that doesn't mean Marley gets to decide them as devils when they're not them! Us too!"

Realizing what the brunette boy just said, he quickly dismissed his stament. "S-Sorry... Just- forget it..."

Emerson was about to leave, but Arland stopped him with his stament, "I... agree with you."

The brunette's head immediately turned towards his stoic friend, staring at him in disbelief. "E-Eh... Really...?!"

Arland nodded in confirmation. "Yeah."

Emerson continued to stare at his friend in disbelief. Arland tilted his head to the side. "Something wrong?"

"Oh no...! I-It's just... You being a L/N and all, and agreeing with what I said... is really... unexpected."

Arland sighed. "Yeah... I just pretended to agree with the Marleyans; us being devils and have to atone for our sins. But, just like you said, they don't get to decide us as devils when we're not our ancestors."

The brunette looked quite happy at what the boy's admitted. His only friend, someone who's very obedient to Marley, agreed with him, someone who disagreed with Marley.

"Come one. If we're late, the commander's gonna punish us."

*ZAP*

"Y/N? Y/N?" a worried voice was heard through your head filled with fog.

You growned as you massaged the bridge of your nose. "...Yeah? What's up?" you replied.

You then turned towards the person who called out to you; Kayano. She gave you a look, "Are you okay? You were rubbing your head... Did you get a headache?"

"No... I just... remembered something..."

"Ah, it's that 'Arland' boy... So the brown-head's name is Emerson, huh?"

Though the green-haired female still looked worried, she didn't push any further, which you were glad at.

You decided to think about the recent memory you just saw later, and focused on the boy's game.

"Batter number eight, left fielder, Akabane," the same monotone voice spoke trough the speakers.

Though he was supposed to get in position, he didn't. Typical Karma. Instead, he just stood where he is, with his helmet hanging on the bat that slung over his shoulder

"What are you doing? Hurry up and get in the batter's box-" A player tried to get him to position, but Karma cut him off.

"Hey! Isn't this playing dirty, Mr. Principal?" he asked the principal.

You narrowed your eyes at the red-head. "Is he trying to provoke the principal?" you asked to yourself.

"They're talking up defensive positions that clutter up the field, and the teacher acting as umpire hasn't given them any warnings." He then turned towards the crowd, "Don't you guys think it's weird, too?"

His playful face quickly turned into a mocking one. "Oh, I get it. You guys are morons, so you don't understand defensive positions and stuff, do you?"

You sighed at his provocation. "Honestly, he should work as a lawyer or a detective. He'd expose the criminal in no time.

"Quit whining about little things, E Class!"

"It's an exhibition game! Quit trying to dispute the defense!"

Karma then put on his helmet, sticking his tounge out.

"Top of the second inning, E Class helplessly gives up three outs!"

Later on, Shindo seems to play more intense than before, influence of the principal. He'd hit the ball with his bat till it'll smack to the fence.

"He hit it! The trajectory's low! It smacked right into the fence! Uh-oh! He couldn't catch it off the bounce! Shindo makes it to second base with room to spare! It's a double!"

The captain then threw the ball with full force, making Sugino unable to bounce it off the bat. "Strike three! Batter out!"

You sighed at how the game is progressing as you pinched the bridge of your nose, not liking how this game is turning out.

"Now, bottom of the third! We've finally come to the end! It's the Baseball Club's turn on offense and that's it!"

It was Sugino's turn to throw the ball. But once he threw the ball, the Baseball Club's batter easily hit it with it's bat; a bunt. "Whoa-oh! A bunt! It's E Class's turn to see their share of hell! E Class, this is how bunting is done!"

By this time, you are beyond pissed at the commentator's commentary humiliating your class. Which made you face towards where the commentator was sitting at and glare daggers at him, as your dark aura quickly spreads trough the crowd. The commentator noticed you and shrieked near the microphone, making everyone hear his shriek trough the speakers. The main campus students were quick to know why the commentator shrieked; your deathly glare and the murderous aura coming out of you. Scared by your glare, some students shrieked like the commentator, some looked away as their skin paled.

Some of the players noticed the situation, as the people who noticed it looked towards the source of the murderous aura; you. Some of the Baseball Club's players gulped and continued to play nervously, as the classmates who noticed you began to worry about the students you've intimidated.

"N-No outs! B-Bases loaded!" the commentator commented in a shaky voice. "And the batter that's up is... o-our school's superstar! Our pride and joy! S-Shindo!"

Shindo walked while stomping as an intense look was on his face. "I'll trample you, Sugino!" you heard Shindo claim with a voice filled with rage.


 

Each team was now given five minutes to discuss their strategies to win. The Class E players began to group up, as they discussed their strategies. You looked at them worriedly, as you give quick glares to the students who're still talking trash about Class E.

 

You then noticed Karma approach his teammates. "Hey, instructions from the coach!"

 

Whatever instructions Koro-sensei gave them, you can only know it once it happened.

 

"Not, the game resumes-But..."

 

You smirked at your classmates in the field. "Nice."

 

"Th-These right defensive positions!"

 

"We're clearly defending in positions that would disrupt the battery's focus," Karma began to explain. "But when you guys did it earlier, the umpire didn't say anything. You've got no problems with this, right, Principal?"

 

"Feel free," the principal plainly responded. "Mere changes in defense will not rattle those who are chosen."

 

""Chosen" my ass," you muttered to yourself.

 

"Wow, tough talk! Then we'll take you at your word," the red-head said before he and Isogai walked closer to the batter till they're just about a meter from him, the batter. "T-Talk about close! Forget about right defense! This is point-blank range defense! He could hit them with his swing at that distance!"

 

"Don't mind us. Swing away, superstar. We won't get in the way of the pitch," Karma sarcastically tried to ease Shindo.

 

"A worthless bluff. Swing away without a care, Shindo. Even if you break some bones, it will be E Class that gets penalized for obstructing the batter," the principal tried to ease Shindo, unlike Karma who tried to ease the batter with sarcasm.

 

Sugino then threw the ball, as Shindo got ready to swing his bat.

 

As the batter singed his bat, Isogai and Karma dodged it by moving back, just enough to not get hit.

 

Due to nervousness, Shindo failed to hit the ball, thus making the ball land on the glove that was in Nagisa's hand. "Strike!"

 

"A slow swing like that won't cut it. The girl there could swing it much much better than you," Karma said as he pointed at you.

 

"Next time, swing it like you're going to kill us." What the boy said made Shindo began to tremble, as the face of fear began to built up on his face.

 

Once Sugino threw the ball again, Shindo's fear was skyrocketing, till the point he couldn't physically keep up with the principal's strategy.

 

Finally breaking, Shindo swung his bat inproperly as he let out a scream. Though the ball managed to bounce off his bat, Karma easily catched the ball and threw it to Nagisa, catching the poor boy by surprise.

 

"Out!"

 

"Third base!"

 

"Out!"

 

"Kimura! First base next!"

 

"The runner hasn't run, so no rush!"

 

"Roger that!"

 

"Out!"

 

"A t-triple play- game over... Unbelievable... Unbelievable... E Class... won against the Baseball Club...!" With that, the intense game finally ended, with Class E being victorious, as you let out a breath you've been holding on.

 

The girls from Class E began to cheer for their male classmates.

 

"You boys are awesome!"

 

"They did it!"

 

While your other female classmates cheered, you simply clapped at them, as you gave them a light smile; a rare expression you show.

 


 

"Karma," you called the red-head as you tapped his shoulder.

 

He turned his head towards you. "Yo."

 

"Nice job on the game," you complimented as you walked beside him. School was over. Once you head back to your class, school resumed as normal, though school ended earlier than normal, due to the event.

 

"Oh? Y/N praising? That's rare!"

 

"Shut up."

 

Right after that, a comfortable silence filled the breezy summer air, as the wind brushed trough your hair softly, cooling you up from the sun's heat.

 

"Wanna go somewhere? You know, to celebrate my victory," Karma asked in a playful tone.

 

"You mean you and your teammates' victory," you corrected.

 

"Yeah, yeah. But, you have to admit that I did amazing out there," he said as he lifted up his chin, showing his ego.

 

Knowing that his ego won't ever go any lower, you sighed. "Yeah, I guess..." you said in a quiet voice, not wanting to admit it.

 

Karma then grinned devilishly at you. "Hm? What was that?"

 

You dead panned at him before picking up your pace. "Whatever."

 

"Hey! Wait up!" he called out as he too, quicken up his pace.

 

Eventually, you both silently agreed for you to follow him where he wants to go, with nothing but another comfortable silence surrounding you and the boy.

 


 

"You... want to celebrate "your" victory... here?" you asked in disbelief at the place Karma had took you too; an alley.

 

"Yeah, something wrong with it?" he asked innocently.


"Of course there is! How are we supposed to celebrate?" you asked with a scrunched up nose.

He gave you a suggestive grin before answering, "I told you didn't I? Summer is the season of fresh delinquents."

You paused to process his words for a moment. "Wait... Don't tell me you're gonna pick a fight."

Devil horns began to grow out his head, showing his inner devil. "'Course I am! Gotta teach those dumbasses a lesson, y' know!"

"But-" you tried to reason with Karma, but was cut off by a group walking towards the two of you.

They stopped walking when they're just a few meters away from you. Then, they started to examine the two of you, specifically, you.

"You taking your girl on a date? Well sorry bud, but here, there's no way that date's happenin'," a guy that stood in front of the group, spoke with a sadistic grin.

 

"No need to worry about that. Because it will happen," Karma spoke confidently with a grin as he stood in front of you protectively, with his eyes darkening.

 

You stared at him with a questioning look. "Wait-what?"

 

"Oh? Getting confident, huh?"

 

Unexpectedly, another group of guys appeared behind the two middle-schoolers, with grins and chuckles.

 

A guy stepped forward. "Confidence is good and all, but you know that you can't win here. There are 37 of us. You sure you don't want to just give us the girl so you can get out of here unhurt?" he offered Karma as the guy began to caress your face and stroke your hair, which disgusted you.

 

Not wanting to hold up your disgustment, you immediately flipped the guy off you, causing him to crash into his friends.

 

"Y-You bitch!" a guy insulted you as he ran and swung his arm at you, which you dodged easily as you twisted his arm and knock him to the ground. "Me, a bitch? You're the bitch."

 

While you held down the guy, you managed to get a glimpse of the red-head, who's fighting his opponents happily. You sighed and continued to fight your opponents.

 

Though it may seem like you were seriously fighting, you weren't. In fact, you just move, dodge, and attack on instinct, letting your mind wander off. Is this was what Karma call a "celebration"? If so, it is very weird. And what was the memory you recalled back then? You didn't get the chance to think about it. Arland... He may be a past inheretor of the Poison Titan. After all, you have been seeing the memories from his perspective.

 

Unknown to you, a guy raised a knife and swung it near your face, catching you by surprise. Out of instinct, you prevented the knife from injuring your face by blocking it with your hand. But what you forgot is the fact that it'll draw out blood, the trigger to transform.

 

*SLASH*


Crimson blood dripped down from the cut on your hand, as yellow sparks began to appear around you. Titan marks began to form out of the bottom of your eyes, spreading down your cheeks.

With a heart pounding fastly, and the face of panic, you tried your best to create a large distance between yourself and the males so they'll not get caught up in the explosion. But unfortunately, it was too late.

 

A bright yellow lighting quickly shot towards you, as heat consumed you. Following that, a large hot explosion threw back everyone and everything in the alley.


Luckily, Karma managed to not get knocked out and hid himself behind a pillar, as he hissed at the burn marks on his face. He then remembered you; remembering that the lighting hit you.

With great worry, he got out of the back of the pillar that was protecting him and searched you. But his eyes didn't do as he wished. Instead, he stared at the large figure as the explosion ended.

"What the hell is that...?" he muttered to himself.

Soon, he managed to get a good look of the large figure. The giant's lower half wasn't present. The giant's features consists of H/C hair, cold E/C eyes, small lips, red-purple-ish marks around its body, and claws with the same color as the marks on its body.

After a few seconds, the giant fell with its face on the ground, creating a very loud thud. Steam then began to come out of the giant, evaporating, as something began to break out of the nape, creating much more steam than the rest of the body. You then came out of the nape, with half-lidded eyes and red-purple-lish Titan marks running down your cheeks.

Out of instinct, Karma immediately ran towards you, ignoring your bizzare state. His arms wrapped around your shoulders and pulled you out of your Titan's nape.

"We... have to get out of here... Quick..." you said in an exhausted voice. Karma nodded without hesitation.

You tried to stand up, but your weak legs refused to and fell down, the result of your transformation; exhaustion.

Thinking quick, Karma quickly positioned himself and gestured you to be carried on his back. "Get on!" Without any other options, you did as he told you to before he quickly ran out of the scene with you on his back. Fortunately, he didn't asked any questions about the bizarre thing that just happened, knowing that you didn't have enough energy to answer his questions.


Fact: Y/N is competitive.

 

Chapter 18: 16 || Takaoka

Chapter Text

"Today, at 15:26, a yellow lighting struck to an alley. 37 injured high-school boys were found there. But strangely, none of them showed any signs of injuries from lighting, but instead, burns. To make this event more bizzare, the police found a large body that belonged to an unidentified creature. Strangely, it had an extremely high temperature, which might be the cause of the burns that belonged to the 37 high-school boys. Unfortunately, the police couldn't examine the unknown creature, as it evaporated, and strangely, along with its bones. The police suspect that-"

That was the first thing you heard when you woke up. Your head then ache as you rub your head with your palm, squeezing your eyes shut. After opening your eyes again, you turned your head to the left. Your blurry eyes met with the turned off TV before looking up, your eyes meeting with a red-headed figure; Karma.

Karma walked up to you with the remote TV in a hand and a glass in the other.

"Oh, you're awake," Karma said, as he handed you the glass filled with water in his hand. You accepted and slowly began to drink the water.

"How long was I out?" you asked in a quiet voice.

"About an hour. Anyway, are you okay?" he asked with tints of worry in his voice.

You nodded at his question. "Yeah. But I'm still dizzy and tired..." you answered as you massaged the bridge of your nose.

Karma 'hm'-ed in response before he plopped himself on the couch, sitting next to you. A deafening silence filled the air as you continued to awkwardly drink the water, looking down at your lap. On the other hand, the red-head, had his head down, staring into nothing in particular.

He bit the inside of his mouth before asking hesitantly, "What... happened back at the alley?"

The question paused you from drinking your water. Your breathing stopped as your eyes widen.

At your reaction, Karma dismissed the question, "It's fine if you don't wanna open up-"

"I'll tell you."

Karma's head shot towards you at your quiet response as his eyes widen. You bit your lips at the decision you're making.

"...What?" he asked in disbelief.

"I'll tell you," you repeated, this time, more confident.

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

"Don't look away!" you told your fellow classmates. "Predict your target's moves! If you all do that, you'll block off everyone of their escape routes!"


The next day came, as fresh air from the plants around the campus spreaded. The sun shone brightly as it shone down heat to the earth.

At the back of the campus, you and the raven-haired man watched your classmates sparring, observing their moves and on how far they've improved.

 

"This is the fourth month of training, and they're showing potential," you observed in your thoughts.

 

"Yuma and Hiroto. They've got great reflexes, and when they work together, their knives hit the target more often now." You observed the two boys sparring each other before moving your gaze towards the next pair.

 

"Hinata. Her movements are unpredictable, coming from her "gymnastics" background," you observed the girl sparring with Kataoka, as you continued to figure out what "gymnastics" is.

 

"Meg. She has a reach and momentum to rival the boys'," you observed Kataoka as you turned your gaze to your other classmates, but was interrupted by a certain octopus.

 

"And Koro-sensei, the very model of an ideal teacher. To kill such a man of character would be unthinkable!"

 

"Don't make up thoughts for me!" Karasuma said in irritation. "Get lost, target!"

 

You sighed at Koro-sensei' antics before continuing your observation. "Although no other students have some sort of skill that stand out, overall they're improving steadily."

 

"And Karma..." You tried to find the boy among your classmates, but was unsuccessful. You furrowed your brows. "Is he skipping again-" Your thoughts were interrupted at Karasuma flipping Nagisa over, as a loud thud caught everyone's attention.

 

"Ow..."

 

You quickly took action. "Nagisa!" you called out to him as you ran over to him and kneelt down. "Are you hurt?" you asked worriedly as you inspected his body, looking for any bruises.

 

His face heated up for a moment before he responded. "I-I'm fine! I'm not hurt anywhere!"

 

At his response, your brows lifted upwards. He reminded you of a certain boy quite similar to him.

 

"Armin."

 

The way Nagisa talks, reacts, and reassuring people, was like Armin. The reminder of the blonde boy made your whole mood shift 180°. The sight of his burnt body continued to haunt you.

 

"Armin... Are you alive...?" No matter how many times the image of Armin's burnt body came back to the front of your mind, you still clinged on to the hope of him being alive.

 

"Sorry!" Karasuma apologized as he approached Nagisa. "Put a little to much pressure into my block there."

 

"Oh, I-I'm fine."

 

"You dummy! You gotta keep an eye on him!" Sugino reminded his friend.

 

You stared at the boy with interest. "What made Mr. Karasuma to block Nagisa's attack with so much pressure...?"

 

The bell then rung, signaling everyone that the period's over.

 

"Man, I can't just hit him!" Kimura complained.

 

"Mr. Karasuma has, like, zero chinks."

 

As you continued to stare at the man walking away, Kurahashi approached you as she skipped in her steps. "Y/N! Come out for snacks with us after class!" she invited you in her usual cheerful voice.

 

"I appreciate the invitation, but I have somewhere I need to be," you declined the girl's invitation as you walked away.

 

"And no chinks on Y/N'S life, either," Maehara commented.

 

"There's like a wall between us... that distances us from her..."

 

"She takes good care of us and all, but is that only because she has to...?"

 


 

Y/N's POV

 

I ran up the stairs before taking a turn to the right. I then stopped at the wall that's seperating the classroom and the forest. Specifically, the wall that I've broken when I first got here.

 

My hands grazed upon the fixed wall, staring at it for a few moments before turning my gaze to the seemingly endless forest. "How did I break into the wall?" was the first question I've asked myself today. "Maybe there's something in the forest."

 

Slowly, I walked into the forest, searching for anything unusual. Unsurprisingly, I didn't find anything out of the ordinary.

 

As a gust of air escaped my lips, I sat down to the ground, leaning on a tree, before racking my brain;

 

"So, how the hell did the monkey got me here? Was it intentional? Maybe not. He was throwing me to a Titan, so it's possible if his goal was to get me eaten. Did the Titan brought me here?"

 

My brows furrowed as I frowned. "Maybe not. If the Titan caught me I would've been eaten. But I got here instead."

 

I closed my eyes as I focused to remember what happened.

 

"Monkey ripped me out of my Titan, and then threw me to a Titan. But the Titan never caught me. But I felt something hit me on my back-"

 

I gasped before my lips pressed against each other. "I was too focus on the Titan grabbing me! My eyes were closed, so I can't confirm that the Titan brought me here. But what if I hit something else? What if that something brought me here?"

 

On instict, I immediately stood up and searched for something that could possibly be the reason I'm here.

 

"Did I hit the ground? Or maybe a tree?" I asked myself as I walked around the forest, my eyes examining about everything there.

 


 

3rd person POV

 

Little did you know, Karma happened to be sitting on a tree that's close to you, doing nothing in particular. He skipped P. E. class, seeing no point in joining, though his decision is influenced by his ego. You didn't notice him since he was so high up.

 

He then watched you like the mischievous boy he is. He noticed your strange behavior, as he raised his eyebrows. "Is she finding something?" he asked himself.

 

His eyes then watched you sitting on the ground as you leaned on a tree before you sighed. He then noticed your change in expression; in deep thought.

 

Nothing happened for a few minutes as you continued to ponder. "What is she thinking?" he asked himself again.

 

You then gasped, catching him by surprise by your sudden reaction before you pondered again. You then quickly stood up and began to search again, leaving out of the boy's sight.

 

Sighing, Karma leaned his back on the tree before he looked back at what you told him.

 

FLASHBACK

 

"That thing that was evaporating was a Titan. Specifically, my Titan," you began to explain to Karma.

 

He nodded, gesturing you to continue.

 

"Titans are giants that greatly resemble naked humans; they don't have reproductive organs. They're mindless, and..." you paused as your felt your chest squeeze. "They eat humans."

 

Karma's eyes widen at you and your explanation. Knowing what he's probably thinking, you continued before he got the wrong idea, "No, I don't eat humans."

 

You paused before continuing, "We thought that they're the only Titans. Turns out, there are humans that have the abilities to turn into Titans. We call them Titan-shifters. Unlike the Titans that I previously mentioned, they- we, don't eat humans, and of course, are not mindless like them." With that, you ended your explanation.

 

"Question," Karma said.

 

You nodded at him , gesturing to ask the question. "Were you born with that power?"

 

For a moment, you stayed silent at his question, thinking on how you should answer him.

 

You sighed before answering, "Honestly, I don't know how I got this power. I... don't remember... I don't even know how I got here . I think... I forgot fragments of my memories."

 

Karma thought about something for a moment, before speaking it out, "Amnesia."

 

"Huh?" You stared at him.


"When you first got here, there was blood coming out of your head. Maybe that's the cause of your amnesia."

You stared at him before sighing, as you rubbed your head. "This all such a pain," you muttered.

 

Karma sighed as he jumped of the tree, going somewhere else. "She's hiding more."

 


 

Once you're back, your eyes meeted with the sight of your classmates surrounding someone; someone rather big. Out of curiosity, you quietly approached them.

 

They seemed to be eating something happily. Once you approached them, you saw expensive-looking pastries, which made you almost drool.

 

After staring at the pastries for a while, your attention immediately averted towards the big guy. "Who's he?" you asked in your thoughts.

 

"So will you be taking over P. E. tomorrow?" Nagisa asked the big guy with a pastry in his hand.

 

"Taking over?"

 

"Yep! Orders from HQ. Gotta lessen Karasuma's load, so-" he was cut off when he noticed you. "Ooh! You must be Y/N! Karasuma's assistant!"

 

Quite surprised, you blinked twice when he noticed you. "Well... You could say that..."

 

"Nice to meet you! I'm Akira Takaoka, and I'll be assisting you and Karasuma as of today!" He offered a hand to shake.

 

You nodded at his introduction. "Nice to meet you too. I look forward to work with you." You accepted his offer to handshake, but when your hand made contact with him, his hand squeezed yours a bit too hard. Your eyes narrowed at his fake-looking smile. "There's something wrong about this guy."

 

"Cake..." you heard Koro-sensei muttered as he drooled of the heavenly sight in front of him.

 

"Oh, you must be Koro-sensei! Eat, eat!" Kataoka gestures Koro-sensei to eat.

 

"We'll still end up killing you," Kataoka said as he winked, before he laughed.

 

"For colleagues, you and Mr. Karasuma are like day and night," Kimura said.

 

"You're like a neighborhood dad!" Hara said.

 

Takaoka grinned at Hara said. "Dad! I like that!"

 

He then slung both of his arms over Nakamura and Mimura, making them a bit uncomfortable. "Were in the same classroom, so that makes us family, right?"

 

You narrowed your eyes at the big man, happily interacting with your classmates. "How are they not noticing his facade?"


"Great! The gang's all here!" Takaoka exclaimed, as you stood next to him, a feeling of uneasiness filling you. "Now, things could start getting a little tough, but I'll have more delicious treats for you when it's all over!"

 

"And your not just saying that baby's you want to eat them?" Nakamura said teasingly.

 

"Gotta keep my figure!" Kataoka said as the class laughed, except you, keeping a stoic face.

 

"Now then! Along with your new training regimen comes a new schedule!" the big man said as he holded papers that has the new schedule.

 

He then handed one to you to take a look at it. Your eyes widen at the new schedule he arranged. The schedule was horrible, absolutely horrible.

 

Your classmates was baffled, just like you. "No way!"

 

"Ten periods?!"

 

"Training until 9 at night?!"

 

You looked up at Takaoka, only to see him unconcerned at the new schedule. "But of course! Following this curriculum will boost your abilities by leaps and bounds! Let's get to work-"

 

"Hey, wait a minute!" Maehara cut him off. "This is impossible!"

 

The boy stood up and walked up to the new P. E. teacher, the schedule in his hand. "With so little time for learning, our grades'll plummet! And no free time either? We can't do this-"

 

Maehara was cut off by the large man putting a hand on his head, before he knees the student in the stomach, making Meahara cough out some of his saliva.

 

You were too stunned to react.

 

""We can't," nothing. You will," Takaoka said as he let go of his grip on Maehara's hair, causing the boy to drop to the ground, hugging his stomach in pain.

 

"It's like I said, we're family, and I'm the dad. Show me a family that doesn't do as the dad says. If you want to die out, sit out. I'll use my authority to bring in new students to replace you," Takaoka threatened.

 

"But I don't want to do that," he suddenly said, the opposite of what he said before. "After all, you're my precious family! A father doesn't want to lose a single one of his children. Let's save the world together, kids! As a family!"

 

He hugged Mimura and Kanzaki with his large, buffy arms, making both of them gasp.

 

The man noticed Kanzaki's scared face. "Well? You're coming along with your old dad, right?"

 

To everyone's surpise, Kanzaki stood up and stuttered, "W-Well... I, um..."

 

"Yukiko, no," you warned the girl in a demanding voice, a hint of worry in your voice.

 

But she didn't listened to you and managed spoke out, "I don't want to. I prefer Mr. Karasuma's and Y/N's class." Kanzaki gave the man a nervous smile.

 

Licking his lips, Kataoka raised his hands to slap the girl. Fortunately, you managed to protect the Kanzaki by running over to them and flipping the man to the ground, with the sound of a few ribs cracking coming from him.

 

"This guy is heavy as shit," you commented to yourself.

 

Everyone was too stunned to react, including Takaoka.

 

His face filled with shock quickly turned into a one with a fake smile. "Using violence to your dad, huh?" he said as he stood up.

 

"That's no good. As punishment, you're fired from your job as an assistant."

 

You blinked twice in shock at what he said. "Huh?"

 

He chuckled at your reaction. "As I said, you're fired," he said as his face darkens. "And you're my kid. So you have to listen to your dad."

 

"Is that's a problem, we can talk it out with our fists." He got himself positioned to fight. "That's one of your old dad's specialties!"

 

"Takaoka, stop!" Karasuma yelled out as he ran over to Meahara. "Are you all right?" he asked the student's condition.


"Y-Yeah, fine," the student replied as he gave him a thumbs up.

"I'm going easy on them, Karasuma. After all, they're my family," Takaoka said, but was stopped by a red tentacle holding his shoulder. "No."

The voice was revealed to belong to Koro-sensei. "They're not your family... they're my students."

"Koro-sensei!" his students exclaimed in relief.

"Just what have you been up to while my back was turned?" Koro-sensei asked with his voice filled with rage.

"Got a problem, monster? P. E. is my class to run," Takaoka said mockingly. "And these punishments fall well within the bounds of education.
I don't have much time to train up these assassins to kill you. Of course I need to be tough on them."

His face darkens as it turned into a crazy one. "And so what if I am? Just because your views on education differ, is that any reason to attack a man who never did you any harm?"


 

You sat at the stairs with the raven-haired man, the blonde woman, and the yellow octopus, watching your classmates doing squats as Takaoka watched them. You refused to go along with Takaoka's training, thus why you're watching your classmates with your teachers.

 

"Fired..." you muttered out as you sulked on the edges of the stairs comically, as Irina comforted you.

 

"He'll wind up crushing those students," Koro-sensei said. "It looks all wrong to me, but he has his own ideas about education... That's why, Mr. Karasuma, Y/N, as fellow P. E. teachers, I'd like you to shut him down."

 

"Shut him down? How?" you asked to yourself, pondering on how you would help your classmates. "Even sir Shadis wasn't like this..."

 

"Th-This isn't funny!" you heard Sugaya exclaimed. "Three hundred squats? We'll die!"

 

"Mr. Karasuma... Y/N..." Kurahashi let out as Takaoka walked up to her. "Hey, now!"

 

The orange-haired girl flinched as she was paralyzed at Takaoka, who is cracking his fists. "Karasuma's not part of our family, and Y/N is a naughty child who refused to follow his dad. It's punishment time. This is what happens to kids who don't rely on their dad alone!"

 

Takaoka launched his fist towards Kurahashi as she shrieked in fear. But before his fist can make contact with the girl, he was stopped by Karasuma. "That's enough. If you want to get violent, get violent with us."

 

Quickly, you stepped in and pushed the large man to the ground, creating a loud thump.

 

Kataoka chuckled. "I figured it was about time for you to stick your nose in, Karasuma..."

 

Takaoka stood up with his fake-looking smile, replacing its crazy one. "It's like I said, this isn't violence, it's education. I don't want to engage with you trough violence. If we do face off, it'll be as teachers," he said, directing at Karasuma.

 

"Chose the best of the students you've trained, Karasuma." Takaoka walked pass the raven-haired man. "But Y/N is not allowed. She is your assistant, not a student you've trained."

 

He paused before he continued, "They can fight me, and if their knife so much as touches me, I'll concede that your style of education is better than mine and take my leave."

 

Takaoka goes trough his bag, searching for something, as Karasuma and the students watched him.

 

"But we won't be using these old things," he said as he threw a green anti-sensei knife before he grabbed a real knife and stab it trough the green rubber one lying on the ground.

 

His face darkens as he spoke, "No, you'll be killing me... and that means you'll need the real thing."

 

"... A real knife?" you asked in disbelief. "That's enough! They're not ready! They can't kill a human!"

 

Kataoka's gaze averted towards you before he chuckled. "Relax! Besides, aren't you one to talk?" His question paralyzed you as your eyes widen.

 

"Karasuma said that you're a soldier, and was found with weapons. You were trying to kill someone, right? You said your classmates shouldn't be prepared to kill a human. But, you're just a kid like them. So, you're contradicting yourself." He slowly walked towards you, intimidating you.

 

"Besides," he began to speak again, "stopping just before contact will count as a hit. And I'm bare handed. What more of a handicap you want?"

 

He then turned towards Karasuma. "Well, Karasuma? Pick one! It's that or obey me unconditionally!" he said as he threw the knife close to Karasuma with the knife standing on the ground.

 

The raven-haired man looked down at the knife below him, as he pondered; "I still don't know. Do we really not need his no-mercy approach when training assassins to save the world?"

 

He grabbed the knife and looked at his students. The man continued to ponder; "I've been nothing but unsure ever since I got here. And now, should I be exposing to danger a student with a hint of potential?"

 

"Nagisa, will you do it?" Karasuma asked the blue-haired boy as he walked up to him, surprising everyone with his question.

 

"Wait, why Nagisa?"

 

Karasuma ignored one if his student's question. "As someone charged with an assassination mission to save the earth, I consider you all fellow professionals. And as such, the very least compensation you deserve is the guarantee of a normal school life. So there's no need to force yourself to take this knife. I'll make every effort to have Takaoka continue to provide you that compensation."

 

Nagisa looked at the knife, then at his teacher's eyes, before he looked at you, asking for approval. With locked eyes, you nodded at him.

 

Without hesitation, the boy grabbed the knife and took a look at it, surprising everybody. "I'll do it," Nagisa said confidently as he began to stretch his arms, with his lips gripping the knife.

 

"Your eyes must be going bad, Karasuma," Takaoka commented.

 

You then walked over to the boy and placed both of your hands on the boy's shoulder, making him blush a bit.

 

You locked eyes with him, as you adviced him quietly so only he can hear you, "Word of advice; you don't have to fight, you just need to kill him."

 

He nodded eagerly before you pat him on the shoulder. "Good luck." With that you walked away from him.

 

"You think Nagisa's knife will hit him?"

 

"No way! A real knife against a real pro?"

 

Takaoka threw his jacket into the air and positioned himself to fight. "Bring it on!"

 

Nagisa, too, positioned himself, raising his knife as he pointed it at his opponent.

 

"You don't have to fight, you just need to kill him," your words rung trough his head, taking your advice.

 

Nagisa smiled without a bother as he walked up to Takaoka casually, making the large man stunned. Once he bumped into him, his relaxed expression quickly turned into a murderous one as he swung his knife at Takaoka, causing his opponent to lose his balance. The boy then grabbed his shirt, pulled him down, and goes for the kill. He circle around behind him, and positioned the knife at his neck as Takaoka was paralyzed to even move.

 

"Nice one," you said in your thoughts as you have Nagisa an approving smile.

 

"Gotcha," Nagisa said.

 

Everyone's eyes widened at Nagisa's victory. Even Karasuma was shocked.

 

"Oops! Was I not supposed to use the back of the knife?" Nagisa asked, completely breaking the serious atmosphere.

 

"That's enough!" Koro-sensei said as he took the knife from Nagisa. "That's the match, Mr. Karasuma. Honestly, are you out of your mind, giving a real knife to a student?" he asked as he ate the knife like it was a snack. "What if he hurt himself?"

 

Nagisa laughed off what he did as a small smile formed on Karasuma's face. His classmates ran up to him to praise and compliment him.

 

"You sure know your way around a knife!"

 

"Nah, I just did what Y/N adviced me. Mr. Takaoka is tough."

 

You walked up to Nagisa and gave him a small smile. "Good job."

 

He returned it with a brighter one.

 

Maehara then walked up to, pausing for a moment, before he slapped the boy.

 

*SLAP*

 

"Ow! What was that for?!"

 

"Ah, sorry! I kinda didn't belive that was you," Maehara said before he put an arm over Nagisa's shoulder with a grin. "But thanks! That assassination was a total rush!"

 

"Stabbing that knife with a smile, and then that "Gotcha"?"

 

Soon, Takaoka snapped out of shock and stood up. "You brats... Turning on your father and rejoicing in some fluke victory?! Again! I'll tear you in two... body and soul!"

 

Out of instinct, you tried to protect your classmates, but was stopped at Koro-sensei putting a tentacle on your shoulder.

 

"If we fought again, I'd lose for sure," Nagisa began. "But what's plain to see is that Koro-sensei is oue teacher, and Mr. Karasuma and Y/N are our training instructors. And that's final. You and your forced father-focus role don't come across half as warm as Mr. Karasuma and his professionalism, and Y/N and her strictness."

 

You felt your face warm up at what Nagisa said.

 

"We're grateful you really tried to make us stronger... But I'm sorry. Please leave." With that, Nagisa bowed to Takaoka, enraging the man even more.

 

"Wait, what am I?" Irina asked with her hand on Takebayashi's shoulder.

 

"You're our bitch," he answered bluntly as he pushed up his glasses. Irina then sulked and placed her head on your shoulder, hiding her face. "Y/N..."

 

You patted her back in an attempt to comfort her. "Now, now. Yes, you're a bitch, but you're our bitch," you emphasized "our". For some reason, even though you basically said the same thing as Takebayashi, it made Irina happy as she hugged you.

 

"Yeah, she's definitely Bitch-sensei's favorite," Maehara commented.

 

Takaoka continued to ramble before launched at Nagisa, but Karasuma quickly blocked his attack and pushed him to the ground.

 

"I apologize for the trouble my colleague caused. Don't worry about what comes next. I'll negotiate with my superiors to resume my teaching position."

 

"Mr. Karasuma!"

 

With red eyes, Takaoka spoke again, "You think I'll let you get one over on me like that? I'll-"

 

"There's no need to negotiate," An unexpected voice came.

 

Everyone turned to the principal who is walking towards Takaoka, who is on the ground.

 

"Principal Asano!"

 

"I was curious as to how our newest teacher was doing," he began, "and I saw the whole thing."

 

He grabbed Takaoka's face. "Mr. Takaoka, your lesson was a joke," the principal said as he holded a paper.

 

"Yes, fear is a must in education. But a teacher who can only instill fear through violence is a teacher of the lowest order indeed."

 

"B-But... I-"

 

Principal Asano cut him off by shoving in Takaoka's walking papers to his mouth. He stood up then walked away, cleaning his hand with a white handkerchief.

 

"The Ministry of Defense has no hiring rights here, as well as firing rights," he said as he continued to walk, stealing a glance at you along the way.

 

"I call the shots around here. And don't you forget it." He littered the handkerchief on top of Takaoka's bag.

 

"Dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit..." Takaoka muttered in rage before he ran to his bag and ran away. "Damn it all to hell!"

 

A silence filled the air as the students watched the principal walk away.

 

"Takaoka got fired?"

 

"So it's back to Mr. Karasuma and Y/N again?"

 

Everyone cheered at the realization. "Hooray!"

 

The students the proceed to compliment and praise the blue-haired boy, making him flustered by his fellow classmates.

 

You walked up to Karasuma and asked, "What if, he said he wanted to be an assassin when he grew up, would you still train him with zero hesitation?"

 

He stayed silent, pondering on his answer. "He may not realize it, but he has what it takes."

 

"That's a tricky one, too be sure..." Koro-sensei joined. "But I think every teacher has doubts. We secretly wonder if we're giving them our best answers, but we must keep a cool head in front of our students, every majestic, never letting them see us waver. And that's why teaching is such a great thing to do!"

 

"Mr. Karasuma? Y/N?" Nakamura called out.

 

"Since it was us who got your jobs back, don't you think we should get some kind of reward?" Nakamura and the others grinned.

 

"Yeah! That's one thing Mr. Takaoka was great at!"

 

Karasuma gave them a small smile as he take out his wallet. "I don't know much about sweets. Here, get something you-"

 

He was cut off by Irina snatching his wallet with a mischievous grin. "Yes!"

 

You sighed at their antics. "I can't treat you guys anything due to my small allowance, so I'll just give you lighter trainings for this week."

 

At this, everyone cheered happily. Since your training was considered "the hellest of hell", everyone was happy to know that their training won't be as hell as they normally are.

 

"Let me in on that reward too!" Koro-sensei begged.

 

"Huh? For what?"

 

"You didn't even do much this time around!"

 

"No, no, no!" Koro-sensei began to sweat bullets. "I watched in silent contemplation so Mr. Karasuma and Y/N could learn the value of being a teacher!"

 

"Never mind him," Kurahashi shrugged. "Let's go! C'mon, Y/N! Mr. Karasuma!" The girl pulled you and Karasuma away from Koro-sensei, who is panicking since he wasn't gonna get any sweets.

 

"I might be getting a little stuck in this place..." you admitted to yourself. "But, even if I need to get back, I still want to stay here."

Chapter 19: To You, 100 Years Later: II

Chapter Text

A month later

"They're back!" a civilian said, as they pointed a finger to the large gate opening, revealing soldiers that just came back from a battle with Marley, lined up on their horses with the Eldian flag blowing in the wind with pride.


Most of them had minor wounds, as the ones with major wounds were laying on carts. The soldiers uniforms were the opposite when they first went out the gate; torn and covered in dirt, with blood stains that belonged to their enemies.

More people, civilians, began to make a crowd, surrounding the soldiers with amazement.

One soldier stood forward with his black horse, getting the civilians attention. Some female civilians began to squeal at the soldier, admiring his appearance despite the clothes he's wearing, his messy red hair, and the bloody eye patch on one of his eyes, which according to them made him more attractive.

He announced, "People of the Eldian Empire! I am glad to make this announcement; the Eldian Empire, once again, have won against Marley!"

The people cheered at his announcement, as they chanted "Live long the Eldian Empire". The red-haired soldier ignored their chants as he led his men out of the crowd. He called one of his men, "Inform the King of our arrival and victory," he ordered his subordinate, before he galloped faster.


"Sir, you have a visitor," a nurse called out to the red-head soldier, who is wearing a plain white hospital gown.

 

He tilt his face with an eyepatch covering his eye to the nurse, as if his face is asking who is the visitor. The nurse answered, "It's Dame Athanasia." She then left the room.

 

"Let her in," he said with an unreadable expression. Deep down, he's happy that the woman is visiting him, since she's his best friend. Unconsciously, a small smile made its way to his face.

 

The sound of the door opening made his smile leave his face as his gaze averted to the person who opened the door.

 

"Yo, long time no see," the man greeted the young woman with a grin.

 

Athanasia's blank face began to crack before she tackled him into a hug, nuzzling her face into his shoulder as she began to sob.

 

"Eeehh? Why are you crying?" the man asked teasingly, though he ran his fingers through Athanasia's silver locks as an attempt of comforting her.

 

The young woman continued to sob. "Ray! You dummy! You said you wouldn't get hurt! Not even a single scratch! But look! You lost an eye!" Athanasia punched Ray's chest multiple times, though her punches were weak since she didn't want to hurt him.

 

The man chuckled dryly. "There's no way to not get hurt in battle, dummy. Besides, I still have one more eye."

 

The silver-haired woman grabbed the red-head's face with an angry look with teary eyes, though it looked quite cute to Ray. "Cute," he thought.

 

"But still...! I told you to be careful! What happened to that?!" Athanasia let out, with small tears forming in her E/C eyes.

 

A wave of guilt suddenly washed over Ray, as his playful face was replaced with a guilty one. He pulled Athanasia into a tight embrace, as he buried his face into her hair.

 

"I'm sorry," he muttered his apology. "I should be more careful with myself." The red-haired man stroked his best friend's silver locks as he continued to mutter apologies.

 

Athanasia's brother lost an eye in the battlefield, so she was reminded of her deceased brother. She was worried to lose another person she deeply cares and hates the feeling of losing a loved one. To her, that feeling is very unpleasant. Having that feeling feels like sinking into numbness yet still feeling despair. It was torture.

 

A sudden knock on the door interrupted their moment, as both of the soldiers look up the opening door, revealing the Crown Prince. "Um... Am I interrupting something?" Arthur asked as he awkwardly stood near the door.

 

"Your majesty!" Athanasia quickly stood up from her position before saluting.

 

Ray wanted to kick the Crown Prince out of the room for ruining his moment with his best friend. But he couldn't do that, because he'll get into a lot of trouble. Plus, he's a high-ranking officer in the military, so he must put up a good example for his subordinates.

 

"No, your majesty." The red-haired man clicked his tounge silently as he saluted too like Athanasia.

 

The Prince let out a sigh of relief. "I'm glad. I wanted to speak with Captain Ackerman, if that's okay with Athanasia."

 

Ray's eyebrows twitch at the Prince. "First name basis?" he thought as an unpleasant feeling suddenly washed over him.

 

"Oh...! Of course it's okay, your majesty." Athanasia gave the Prince a warm smile, which added the unpleasant feeling to Ray. "Well then, I'll be leaving now." With that, the young woman left the room.

 

Arthur took a seat at the chair near Ray's bed as he made himself comfortable. "So, you lost your eye," he stated bluntly.

 

"...Yes," Ray replied uneasily, offended.

 

"I'm sorry if I offended you. And, I want to thank you for your effort in the last attack on Marley."

 

"Don't mention it, your majesty," Ray replied, forcing himself to speak formally.

 

"I see you're a friend of Athanasia. How long did you know each other?" the Prince asked.

 

The red-haired man answered, "Around three years, your majesty. We met at the Training Corps."

 

"I see."

 

"Also," the prince paused, "my coronation is coming up. And... the Akabanes will be there."

 

Ray tensed up at the mention of the Akabanes; a noble family from Hizuru. The Ackermans and and the Akabanes have a tense relationship. And the cause is the injured high-ranking officer; Ray Ackerman.

 

"The Akabanes..." Ray mumbled. His tensed face was replaced with a confident one. "I'll be fine. All I need to do is avoid them. The last thing I want is making a scene."

 

Arthur nodded. "All right. Well then, I'll be taking my leave. I wish you a quick recovery." With that, he left the room.

 


 

"Ray? It's me, Athy." Athanasia knocked on the door to Ray's temporary room.

 

"Come in."

 

Athanasia opened the door, revealing herself in casual clothes; consisting a white shirt with wide sleeves and a simple long dark yellow skirt, along with a pair of black shoes. Her hair was put into a braid, unlike her usual hairstyle which is just a simple low ponytail.

 

"Have you ate breakfast?" The silver-haired girl asked as she closed the door behind her.

 

"Nah, the food here is not that good," Ray replied as the porridge on the table next to his bed gets colder.

 

Athanasia sighed. "Do you want something from the market?"

 

Ray pondered on what he wants, before giving her an answer, "I want your cookies."

 

The silver-haired woman once again sighed before putting her hand on the door handle, ready to leave. "Fine."

 

She heard something shuffling against the bed, before turning back to see Ray standing, putting on his black cardigan.

 

"H-Hey! What are you doing!" Athanasia ran up to Ray.

 

Ray turned to the woman. "Hm? I'm going out with you, of course."

 

The young woman pushed her best friend to the bed. "No! You should stay in bed!"

 

The red-head let out a frown. "No, I don't want to. Staying here is boring."

 

"Hm? I thought you were having fun reading that book I recommend you," Athanasia said, pointing at the novel laying on the table.

 

"Nah, romance isn't my thing."

 

Athanasia frowned. "But you're on chapter twenty-"

 

"Okay! Let's go!" Ray interrupted the young woman as he dragged her out of the room.

 


 

"So when did you inherent your Titan?" Ray asked as he walked through the crowd surrounding him and his best friend.

 

"Around a month ago," Athanasia answered as she pushed through the crowd, trying to make her way out.

 

The young woman frowned. "Geez! Can't you do something about this!" she complained, reffering to Ray's fangirls surrounding them.

 

Ray sighed as he began to speak, "Guys! Can you move? Me and my girlfriend are on a date."

 

With that, his fangirls were stunned, too stunned to even move. Ray quickly ran out of the crowd surrounding him as he dragged Athanasia along before she could question him.

 

After a few seconds, the fangirls finally processed what Ray just said. They searched for him, but to no vail.

 

After a few minutes of running, the two best friends stopped to catch their breathes.

 

Between heavy breaths, Athanasia asked, "Out of... all things, why did you say that?!"


Ray answered, "That's... the most effective way... to get away... from them."

Athanasia sighed in annoyance. "Don't you think they'll spread rumors about this?"

The red-head stayed silent at realization. "Uh... Maybe...?"

Athanasia gave him a glare, making Ray reluctant to tell her. "I may or may not think this through..."

An angry expression quickly covered Athanasia's face. "Ray you idiot!" she yelled out as she punched him. "How could you not think this through?!"

Just like what Athanasia expected, rumors began to spread around the country.

Chapter 20: 17 || Surprises

Chapter Text

You stood in the hallway as you swept the dirty floor with your broom silently, yet quickly. Today, you're on cleaning duty along with Maehara, Isogai, Hayami, and Kurahashi. Since one student, Ritsu, is unable to clean like the other students, you ended up get cleaning duty twice a week. Though it is quite unfair, you didn't mind. After all, you were taught by the master of cleaning himself, Captain Levi.

Once you were done with one space, you moved to another. You knelt down to take a good look at the floor. Though it looked clean, it didn't in your eyes. Sighing, you once again swept the floor.

After it was clean, you grabbed a cloth dipped in a vegetable broth. You then began wiping every part of the floor, leaving no dirt anywhere.

Finally, you were done with the floor, leaving it sparkling clean. You smiled at the sight. "Captain Levi would be proud."

At the thought of the Captain, your smile slowly crumbled into pursed lips. Why would he be proud? After that, he wouldn't.

Koro-sensei came out of the teacher's lounge, noticing you as he walked out. "Oh! Y/N! What are you-" He was caught speachless at the sparkling clean floor, as his jaw dropped.

You turned to him with a confused look. "What's wrong?"

"T-T-The floor's so c-clean... It even smells good...!" Koro-sensei managed to get out in the midst of shock.

"Thank you, sir," you thanked your teacher. "Now, I need to check on the others," you said before walking to the classroom where your friends are.

You slid the door open, revealing your classmates sitting on the chairs, drinking and chatting.

"Are you guys done?" you asked as you walked over to them.

Maehara nodded. "Yeah, just finished a few minutes ago."

Your eyes unconsciously examined the classroom. "So far the class looks pretty clean," you judged.

You walked over to the windows, before sliding a finger across the glass, as a bit of dust gathered on your finger. Your eyes narrowed as you stared at the dust on your finger.

"U-Um Y/N, are you okay?" Isogai nervously asked as he approached you.

At your lack of response, the air became tense. The air grew tenser when you turned to them with a dark face, as you held up the finger with dust on it. "You guys call this 'clean'?"

Everyone gulped at your glare and your threatening voice. They only grew nervous when you clicked your tounge in annoyance, just like your captain.

Suddenly, you had a wet newspaper in your hand before you started re-cleaning the windows in high speed. "To clean the windows, scrub it throughly with a wet newspaper! The ink will render the glass nice and glossy, and will prevent fogging!"

You then suddenly had a broom in your hand and a cloth covering half of your face before you started re-sweeping the floor in high speed. "Sweep the floor first to remove the dirt!"

A cloth dipped in vegetable broth from home economics class was suddenly in your hands. "Then, wash the floor with a vegetable broth to leave a pleasant smell!"

You then moved to the desks and chairs and started cleaning it with a duster. "Just like the floors, dust the dirt off first! Then, wipe off streaks and stains!"

Everyone could only watch you in silence as you lectured them on how to clean properly.

You sighed as you pulled down the cloth covering half of your face, finished re-cleaning the classroom in five minutes. "Well, did you get any of that?" you asked with a glare.

Everyone gulped as they answered, "Y-Yes."

"Okay," you said as you took off the cloth on your face. "Hiroto, Yuma. You guys clean the lab and the boys' bathroom. Hinano, you clean the rest of the hallway and the girls' bathroom. And Rinka, you clean the lab with me." Everyone nodded in an instant, except Hayami who nodded normally. With that, everyone did their tasks you assigned them.

As you cleaned the lab with Hayami, silence enveloped the room, with the occasional sounds of clinking laboratory equipment.

"Do you like cleaning?" Hayami asked bluntly as she rinsed off the sticky liquid in a bottle. "Mr. Karasuma was complaining on how clean you are. He said you would clean his house everyday even though it was clean. At least- to him."

You stayed silent for a couple seconds before answering her question, "I don't know. But, I do know someone who absolutely loves to clean," you muttered the last part as you reminiscented the moments where Levi bossed you and your comrades around to clean.

"He... He's really strict when it comes hygiene. He'd tell me to clean this, clean that, basically- everything. I guess... I clean like him to make myself feel like he's with me..." you confessed as you suddenly stopped wiping the beaker for a moment.

Hayami stared at your sadden look for a while. "Is he your crush you told us back at Kyoto?"

"No..." You continued to wipe the beaker in your hand. "He's... someone I really admire, I guess."

"I see." Hayami didn't push any further, not wanting to pressure you.

"By the way... you remind me of someone," you said as you placed the beaker you've cleaned on the table.

She stared at your for a moment. "Who?"

"Her name's Mikasa. You both have the same quiet and straightforward personality."

"Is she your friend?" Hayami asked again, looking more interested on the friend you mentioned.

"Yeah. A very close one, actually," you answered as you finished cleaning the last laboratory equipment before placing it in its rightful place. "And... you both are strong. I really admire that aspect of both of you."

The stoic girl grew flustered at your statement before she looked away. "Strong? I'm not strong." Hayami's head lowered as she stared at her hands.

"Back then, I let others use me. I didn't even had the courage to voice out my disapproval. And because of that... I landed into the End Class. I really regret that..." she confessed as her hands started trembling at the memory of her mother scolding her because of her poor grades.

You looked at her with sympathy in your eyes. In an attempt to comfort her, you placed your hands on top of hers, making Hayami flinch slightly. This action is something that Mikasa used to do with you whenever you're sad.

"That's fine. And to be honest... I'm not strong either..." you confessed as a bitter smile appeared on your face.

"You know what makes me not strong? My sensitivity. I'm really sensitive that one thing said about me will affect me for a long time. It makes me really insecure, and made me have a lot of regrets. But... one person taught me to be strong. One way is to have no regrets. Everything you've done led you here, and is being here something you regret?"

Hayami shook her head. "No...! Of course not!"

You gave her a warm smile. "Well, there you have it. Try not to regret things from the past, and instead focus on what you have now."


 

"Gah...! I'm so tired!" Kurahashi exclaimed as she sat at the floor with her back leaning against the wall, fanning herself with her hands.

 

Maehara agreed, "I know right! Y/N just had to make us clean the bathroom! It's so exhausting!"

 

Everyone has finished their tasks on cleaning, and they are now resting in the classroom as sweat trickled down their heads due to the heat of summer.

 

"But, it's worth it. Now the class is clean," Isogai said, examining the sparkling clean classroom as you agreed with him.

 

The door suddenly slid open, revealing the yellow octopus. "Good work, everyone!" Koro-sensei said as he walked in with a tote bag.

 

"Hm? What's that?" Hayami asked, referring to the tote bag.

 

"Oh this?" Koro-sensei raised the tote bag, making the others curious on what's inside. Before everyone knew it, their teacher handed something from the bag to everyone in high speed.

 

You felt a chilling sensation coming from your hand. You stared at the item Koro-sensei gave you. "Is this... ice cream?"

 

"Surprise! I decided to be generous and bought you ice cream! Though, it hurted my pocket too much..." Koro-sensei said as he sulked a bit.

 

"Thanks, sir!" Kurahashi beamed with happiness as she delightfully eat her ice cream.


Everyone soon thanked Koro-sensei before they started munching on their ice creams in delight. You though, were examining the cold food in your hand.

Koro-sensei turned to you in concern. "Y/N? Is something wrong?"

You shook your head. "No... This is just- gonna be my first time eating ice cream. Is this even okay to eat? You shouldn't eat cold food..."

Koro-sensei chuckled a bit at your cautiousness. "Don't worry about it. I assure you it's safe to eat."

Assured by your teacher, you took a small bite out of your ice cream. "Mgh!" you squirmed at the cold sensation in your mouth, especially at your teeth. "I... didn't expect it to be this cold."

The others laughed at you for your child-like action. "She's like a kid..." everyone thought.

"Is it good?" Hayami asked.

You nodded as a small smile and blush crept up to your face. "Yeah...!"

Unknown to you and the others, a raven-haired man was leaning against the wall, listening to the conversation. After knowing you're newfound liking towards ice cream, he makes sure to buy you more ice cream.


 

"Y/N."

 

Your head turned towards the man walking beside you; Karasuma. You tilted your head to the side slightly, letting him know that you're gonna listen to whatever he has to say.


"The government is asking for your cooperation. They wish to ask you questions regarding the gear," he informs you, referring to your ODM gear. Your breath hitched at this.

Your eyes narrowed at the man. "And if I refuse, they'll torture me until I give them what they want?"

Surprisingly, Karasuma shook his head. "No. But rather, they'll let you meet someone that we speculated to be from the same place you come from."

Shock quickly filled you at your supervisor's statement. "Someone... from back at the Walls...?"

Karasuma explained further, "That person crashed through the ceiling from my superior's office. Just like you were, he was heavily injured and was wearing the exact same uniform as you were. Now, he is hospitalized under the control of the government. Currently, he is in a coma. But the doctors said that he'll wake up soon."


At this information, you're leaning to cooperate with the government and meet this person. From what Karasuma said, this person is in the military from the Walls and most likely from the same branch as you are; the Survey Corps. Though you may not know this person, you still wanted to meet them.

After pondering for a few moments, you finally came to a decision as you turned to Karasuma with a determined look.

"All right. I'll cooperate with the government."

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

"We're here," Karasuma announced as he opened the door of his car before sliding out of his car.

 

You examine your surroundings beyond the car for a moment. It was a parking lot. Just a normal parking lot. But in this parking lot, expensive-looking cars were lining up horizontally. That was reasonable since the people working in this building is mostly wealthy people.

 

You soon slid out of the car before approaching Karasuma, who was waiting for you.

 

To be perfectly honest, you were quite nervous about this. As you walked through the cold, intimidating hallway, you began to doubt your decision. After all, the government can just take away your chance of meeting that person anytime. To top it off, that person can just be an ordinary soldier that doesn't have any information regarding major events that you forgot.

 

Before you knew it, you were standing in front of a considerably large steel door. No, it was a very large door. Too large in your opinion.

 

Karasuma then opened the large steel door, revealing a very large room with a number of people in suits. For you, this room is too large for just questioning.

 

The large room was dark, with only one light in the center of the ceiling illuminating the room. A large round table was circling a chair in the middle of the room that was under the light. The people in the room were sitting on their chairs, examining your every move.

 

Karasuma gestured you to sit at the chair in the middle of the room. You obeyed and slowly walked towards the chair, feeling multiple eyes on you. Once you reached the chair, you sat on it as you straighten your back. That's when you noticed a small table just a few meters in front of you.

 

You tried to make out the people's faces, but the dark covered their faces, only letting you see their bodies.

 

Suddenly, a few man in suits came out of the dark, walking over to you. You then felt something being strapped on your chest, your right arm, and your fingers on your left hand.

 

"What is this?" you asked as your eyes narrowed at the people.

 

"That's a polygraph. Or popularly refered to as a lie detector test," a male voice said from the round table surrounding you.


"Wait. They can detect lies?" you thought in disbelief.

"As we question you, you'll have to answer us truthfully. There will be consequences if we detect a lie," the same voice said as you felt a gun being pressed against your head.

"So I have no choice but to answer truthfully, huh?" you thought as you sighed mentally.

"Well then, shall we begin?"

"Yes."

A man in a suit walked towards the small table in front of you, before placing your ODM gear on it and walking away.

The questioning began. "What is this gear called?"

"It's called omni-directional mobility gear. In short, ODM gear," you answered with no lies.

"No lies detected," another voice said from a corner of the room.

The questioning continued, "What is its purpose?"

"It is used to kill Titans. Though I believe you don't know what Titans are, yes?"

The questioner nodded at your assumption.

"No lies detected."

"How do you use it?"

"The user aim and fire the grapple hooks at a target. Then activate the gas mechanism to reel towards the said target. The user can then disconnect the hook and continue moving forward. Usually however, the user must be able to move around in order to navigate in general. Therefore, they tend to use their momentum in order to swing around targets."

Nobody said anything at your explanation. One person then finally broke the silence, "No lies."

"What is the gas' name?" a voice said with a hint of curiosity.

"Iceburst stone," you answered bluntly.

"And how does this 'Iceburst stone' work with 'ODM gear'?"

"Do they not know Iceburst stone?" you asked to yourself, but nonetheless, you answered, "When exposed to temperatures greater than the freezing temperatures in the caverns where they're found, the stones rapidly vaporize. This creates a small, bursting explosion. They are placed into canisters made from iron bamboo for storage, and when heated they release the gas necessary to make proper use of ODM gear."

No sound was made in the room.

"No lies detected," a voice announced.

You heard some whispers from the people as you waited patiently for them to stop.

The same people who put the lie detector machine on you finally released them, meaning that the questioning was over.

"Thank you for your cooperation," a male's voice thanked you. You nodded.

"Can you demonstrate the use of ODM gear for us?" the voice requested.

Knowing that refusing is pointless, you obliged, "Yes. When will it be?"

"Next week. Three PM."

Before you could stood up from your seat, the voice added, "Also, what kind of place is ideal to use ODM gear?"

Sighing, you answered, "A forest would be ideal."

Karasuma approached your seat. "You can now meet the person."

Eagerly, you stood up from your seat and followed Karasuma, who is leading you to an elevator.

As you stood in the elevator, Karasuma apologized to you, "Sorry for not telling you about the gun. The higher-ups asked me to keep quiet about it."

"It's quite all right. After all, I won't die from just a gunshot," you muttered the last part.

"What was that?"

"Nothing."

The ride to the floor where the person was in was filled with silence.

You were nervous. Questions filled your head as your heart beated rapidly. Your lips pressed against each other as you fiddled with your fingers.

A sudden buzz from Karasuma's pocket interrupted the silence. The man took out his phone. "What's wrong?" he asked the person in the other line.

"What?" Karasuma asked in disbelief. "All right, I'll tell her." With that, Karasuma ended the call.

"What's wrong?" you asked the man, hoping that the person you're going to meet is perfectly fine.

"The person just woke up," Karasuma informed.

Your eyes widen as your heart beated faster than ever at the information he just told you. "Eh...?"

"That means you can talk to him and catch up with him." You nodded slowly at his advice.

The sound of the bell made your heart skip a beat, meaning that you were on the floor where the person you're going to meet is. The door of the elevator opened as Karasuma walked out first, before you followed behind.

The hallway weren't as dark as the room you were questioned in, but it was still intimidating. The sounds of yours and Karasuma's shoes filled the intimidating hallway.

Finally, what seems to be forever, you reached the room where the person resided in. Though you were just in front of the black door, your heart was crashing everywhere inside your body.

Karasuma noticed your nervousness. "Don't worry. The doctors said that he's perfectly fine."

You let out a sigh of relief. "Thank God."

"And they said that he's calm and not panicking. Too calm in their opinion."

"Who could possibly be calm when they suddenly meet a bunch of unknown people?" you asked to yourself.

 

Karasuma finally opened the door, revealing the person that came from the Walls, the same place you came from.

 

Your eyes widen in disbelief at the person in the bed, staring out of the window as the light of the sun setting painted his features. At the sound of the door opening, his gaze averted towards Karasuma, before landing on you.

 

"Hello, Y/N," he greeted you with his deep voice rather calmly.

 

"Commander... Erwin...?" you muttered out in disbelief.

At the sight of your commander, you quickly saluted. "Sir!"

The blond man nodded at you. "Ease up, Y/N."

You let your arms fall to your sides as you continued to stare at your commander in disbelief.

"Sir, can you leave us alone? I'd like to have a private chat with her," Erwin requested as his gaze averted from you to your supervisor.


Karasuma nodded at the man in the bed. "All right." He then opened the door as he patted your shoulder, before he left the room as the door slammed shut.

You stared at the man before you nervously as the man took a sip of his tea. The fact that he seems to be unfazed is really bothering you.

"Have a seat," Erwin gestured you to take a seat at the chair close to his bed. You nodded and did as he said hesitantly.

You sat at your chair nervously as you fiddled with your fingers, hanging your head low. The commander continued to drink his tea with pleasure.

"The tea here is brilliant. Levi would love this."

Your head shot up towards the man
"Eh—? Y-Yeah. I agree with you..."

The blonde gently placed down his cup on the table beside his bed before turning to you. "How are you?"

"I-I'm fine, sir," you answered, still nervous at the presence of your superior. "If I may ask, w-what happened to you?"

Your superior raised a thick eyebrow at you, thinking that you already knew why he was wounded.

You understood what his questioning gaze meant before you started explaining, "Actually... I crashed through a school's wall and hit my head— that's what they told me. So now, I don't exactly remember what happened."

Erwin' questioning gaze quickly turned to an understanding one. "I see. What do you remember?" he asked.

"I remember fighting that monkey-like Titan, but I don't know why I was fighting him. Other than that, I don't really remember anything else, except for joining the Survey Corps and the events prior to that," you said as you looked down to your lap, remembering the time the commander gave you and your fellow friends a speech at the ceremony choosing a regiment.

You added in a quiet voice, "Just to inform you, people might be listening to this conversation."

Erwin raised an eyebrow as he too responded in a quiet voice. "How will they listen to us if we're in room with barely any place to hide. To add that, the door is completely shut."

You explained to your commander quietly, "Apparently, this place have really advanced technology. They can even listen to something from a far without any difficulties listening to it. From what I've heard from my supervisor, the government here is trying to get information out of me. Just a few minutes ago, they made me answer some questions regarding ODM gear, and later Iceburst stone. They used a lie detecting machine on me so I wouldn't lie— and if I did, I'll be shot. The government said if I cooperate with them, I'd get to meet you."

The commander nodded at you, understanding your intentions for obliging to cooperate with the government and answering their questions truthfully. If they found out you lied, they'll shoot you. But of course, that isn't enough to kill you, since you're a Titans-shifter. But they'll see you regenerating, leading to the possibility of you getting experimented.

"I understand. Then, shall we continue this conversation another time?"

You nodded, understanding what he wanted to say; "Shall we continue this conversation another time, where no one will be hearing us?"

"Yes. Well then, excuse me, Commander." You gave him a salute before walking out of the room.

"You're done?" Karasuma asked as he leaned against the wall.

"Yes," you responded as you nodded.

Karasuma removed his back from the wall. "All right. Let's go home."

You were a little shocked when he said "home". But you could only smile at him as you nodded, "Yeah."

You and your supervisor walked out of the building as the light of the setting sun laid on you. You stared at the mix-colored sky as a bird passed by.

"I'll buy you some ice cream, as an apology for not telling you about that," Karasuma suddenly said, reffering to the government threatening you with a gun.

At his statement, your lips formed a big smile as happiness quickly filled you. "Thanks, Mr. Karasuma!"

Karasuma could only smile warmly at you acting like a child who's excited to eat ice cream. For a moment, you felt like a kid like the kid you're supposed to be. But the cruel reality forced you to grow up quickly and forget about enjoying your youth. But here, you can forget about acting like an adult and enjoy your youth.


 

Fact: Karasuma is starting to think
Y/N as a daughter.

 

Chapter 21: 18 || 3 A. M.

Chapter Text

Y/N's POV


It has been two days since the government questioned me regarding the ODM gear and my meeting with my commander, Erwin Smith. The questioning look the Commander gave me when I asked what caused his wound... It felt somewhat intimidating. It felt like I should know what caused it. But unfortunately, I can't remember. My amnesia took away my memories that perhaps shows why the Commander was wounded.

And just like Mr. Karasuma promised, he bought me ice cream, which made me happy.

Rolling my body to the side, I grabbed my phone and checked the time. 02.05

Six hours and five minutes past my bedtime. Yes, I sleep at 8 PM. Mr. Karasuma set that bedtime for me, and I can't do anything but oblige.

Putting back my phone to the bedside table, I sighed as I rested my arm on my face, covering my vision from ceiling.

I can't sleep. I absolutely can't. Why? I don't know. I've been wondering that since 08.20; twenty minutes past my bedtime. Perhaps my never-ending questions on Erwin Smith inside my mind has been keeping me awake;

How did he get here? What happened? What caused his wound?

I know I shouldn't be doing this, but my hand unconsciously reached to my phone and turned it on. Mr. Karasuma will scold me if he finds out. So to make sure that doesn't happen, I got off my bed and locked the door, making sure that Mr. Karasuma doesn't come in. Mr. Karasuma stays up late to finish his never-ending paperwork. Poor guy.

As I scanned through the apps on my phone, I clicked the one with the colorful G; Google. My fingers slowly typed a name; Ray Ackerman. The man who appeared in my dream a few nights ago. That dream must be related to that dream where I first know Athanasia L/N and Arthur Fritz.

"Ackerman, huh?" I muttered, barely making a sound.

"Mikasa Ackerman..." I muttered again as I continued to type slowly. "They have the same last name... How are they related?"

I then began to ponder on how exactly they are related. They could be related by blood, or by marriage. Maybe I should tell the Commander about this, since he's the only one who would not be weirded out by this. But then again, I did told Karma about Titans and Titan-shifters, but he only knows that in general.

Once I finished writing Athanasia L/N's best friend, the results were shown.

Showing results for Ray Akabane
Search instead for Ray Ackerman

My eyes widen at the bold words; Akabane. That's Karma's last name.

Without wasting any time, I clicked on 'images'. Black and white pictures filled my phone like a gallery. In a flash, I clicked a picture; a man with a military uniform.

Before I could take a look at his face, my phone's screen bursts into various neon colors, blinding my eyes from the sudden brightness. Then my phone turned off without my command.

Panicking, I turned it on again. Again? My phone glitched again? Why? I didn't even get a chance to look at Ray Akabane's face.

Once my phone turned on again, I began to search the man's name again. Just like last time in the bathroom, it didn't show any results. Like Ray Akabane never existed.

To my surprise, Ritsu suddenly showed up on my phone with her usual smile. "Y/N, you should go to sleep. It's 02.30. You have school at 08.00."

What-? My eyes widen at the A. I.'s presence in my phone.

If Ritsu can access my phone, then... There's a chance that she's collecting information on me.

I gasped slightly at the realization.

Even though now Ritsu can do things on her own free will, she can still be controlled. Maybe... the government commanded her to collect information on me. Which means... There's a chance that I'm being watched. And the people around me might be watching me.

At the realization, a wave of fear washes over me. Am I overthinking things? Am I being to careless around my classmates and teachers?

My eyes closed shut as I convinced myself, No. I'm not overthinking things, I'm just being cautious. That's right. It's fine not to trust them. I'm doing this because I want to be careful.

At my blank expression, Ritsu grew worried. "Y/N, are you okay?"

Ritsu's voice snapped me back to reality, before I replied, "I'm okay. I'll sleep now."

Once I turned off my phone, I quickly pulled my blanket over my body as I snuggled my face into it.

The only one I can trust now is the Commander. I'll have Mr. Karasuma arrange a meeting for me and Commander Erwin.

Soon, my eyes flutter closed as I drifted off to sleep, letting darkness consume me.



Mgh... I groaned as I felt something underneath my body. I know it's not my bed, because it wasn't soft or silky.

I forced my eyes open to see what's underneath me. My eyes widen slightly at the something I was wondering about: sand.

Where am I?; that's the first question I asked myself.

Shocked, my eyes immediately traveled to above me. Above me wasn't the ceiling of my bedroom, but instead a starry dark blue sky, painted with dazzling lights. It resembled an aurora, something I learned at school. I am so awed by it, that I continued to stare at it without knowing how much time has passed.

After I'm satisfied, I stood up as my eyes followed the lights trailing to the horizon. At the horizon, there's something very bright illuminating it. I wanted to know, so I walked there.

I'm not sure how long I've been walking to that giant light. It felt like I've been walking for years, but it was also all over in an instant.

As soon as my foots stopped walking, my wide eyes met with the giant light, illuminating my eyes and my surroundings. The giant light was like a giant pillar of light that branches out like a tree.

I then noticed a figure in front of the giant pillar of light; a figure of a man, to be exact. I couldn't make out his features due to the light illuminating from his back.

He then started walking. Walking towards me. I froze on the spot in shock, as I clutched the fabric of my pajamas.

At every step he's taking, my heart pounds faster, more cold sweat dripped down my face, and my grip on my pajamas tighten.

My heart pounds faster then ever when the mysterious man is right in front of me. Now that he's in that position, I could make out his features. He had long brown hair, framing his long yet rounded face. He was wearing a grey shirt with a black jacket on top of it, along with pants and shoes of the same color. He stared at me with his emerald-green eyes coldly, yet there was sorrow in his eyes.

Catching me off guard, the man pulled me into an embrace as he whispers into my ear sorrowly, "Y/N... Please know that I'm doing everything for you..."

What- for me...? I asked myself in my thoughts.

His arms around me tighten, as if he's afraid of letting me go. "Please just-live your current life happily... and forget about your past..."

"Forget about my past...?" I muttered in shock, barely making a sound.

The mysterious man hesitantly pulled away from the embrace before he walked back into the large pillar of light. His figure slowly became smaller as the distance between us widens.

Snapping out my shock state, I ran after him desperately. "Wait...! I still have questions!"

The man paused in his tracks before he turned his gaze towards me partly, giving me a side view of his face. I stopped running after him once I'm close enough to him.

Between heavy breaths, I asked, "Who... are you...?"

"All of your questions will be answered," the man answered my first question as he walked towards me.

The man once again pulled me into an embrace, shocking me again.

"As for me... You'll find out."

*ZAP*


 

I shot up from my bed frantically as I breathed heavily. What was that...?

 

I finally slept after hours of trying to sleep, and I got up just as I falled asleep? I shook my head in baffleness.

 

I let out a groan as I pulled myself out of my bed, putting my hands into my pocket before I walked out of my room.

 

As I walked down the hall, I noticed the door to Mr. Karasuma's office slightly opened, letting the inside the room peeking out.

 

Hesitantly, I walked to the room and took a peek inside. To my surprise, Mr. Karasuma was still sitting on his chair after many hours of working. But he was not moving. He had his arms crossed on his chest as his face hung low, with his black eyes closed. He snorted quietly on his chair, indicating that he's sleeping.

 

Suddenly, the sound of a familiar flash made its way to my ears.

 

*ZAP*

 

A sigh escaped the raven-haired man's mouth as he muttered in relieve, "Finally... Finally... It's over..."

 

I stared at the man across me, his eyes closing and his body slouching down onto his chair. The man sighed again, "Finally..."

 

I was helping Captain Levi sorting out the documents given to him. There was so much that he wasn't able to get a proper rest. He ordered me to help him, which I didn't have any choice but to oblige. Now, I'm just glad that it's over, though my captain looks very exhausted.

 

"Ca- I mean, Levi?" I corrected the way I adress him, calling him out quietly.

 

A quiet snore escaped his mouth, meaning that Captain Levi has fallen asleep.

 

At his sleeping state, I couldn't help but stare at him. This was the first time I saw him sleep. So quickly, nonetheless. But I can see why.

 

A knock on the door made my head turned towards the door. Whoever that's on the other side of the door beat me to opening the door.

 

"Forgive my intrusion! 104th Trainee Squad of the Scouting Legion, Sasha Braus!"

 

"Also, Connie Spri-"

 

"Shh!" I shushed my two loud comrades. They didn't open their mouths after I shushed them. They seem to be surprised at my presence in the room.

 

"Y/N!" Sasha exclaimed at me in surprise.


Connie gave me a look of curiosity. "Hm? Y/N, why are you inside the Captain's office?"

"Le- I mean, the Captain asked me to help him sort out his documents. He's now... sleeping," I answered Connie, nearly calling my captain 'Levi'. I couldn't let them know that I'm allowed to address my superior so casually. Even Levi asked me to keep quiet about this.

"Anyway, why are you guys here?" I asked.

Sasha and Connie held up a large stack of papers in their hands. "We're delivering documents to the Captain. It's from the Commander."

Exhausted from carrying the heavy stack of papers, the placed them on the Captain's table with a thump. They catched their breaths for a few seconds.

"Um, guys... I think it's best for you to leave," I requested them, keeping my the volume of my voice.

"O-Oh, okay..." Sasha obliged before she and Connie exited the Captain's office. "See you later, Y/N!"

I nodded at them as I too bid farewell.

My eyes then examined the large amount of papers from the bottom to the top, before landing on Levi's face. I then noticed the black ink under his eyes. I don't know if I should wake him up to let him know, or to wipe it out myself.

I heard a groan escape the Captain. "Brat... What are you staring at?" Levi asked, rather annoyed.

"Oh...! Ca- Levi, you're awake?" I, once again, re-addressed my captain.

Levi groaned again. "Those two brats were so loud, that I woke up," he said, reffering to Sasha and Connie.

"Oh..."

"Now, what were you staring at?" he asked his question again.

"Um, Levi... There's black ink under your eyes..." I answered.

"Hah...?" Groaning, Levi rubbed his to clean himself before he goes black to sleep.

"He's not checking the papers...?" I thought to myself, sighing.

I looked out of the window, staring at the drops of rain on it as I listened to the peaceful rain. The rain made the air rather cold. So I decided to grab a blanket and put it over Levi, keeping him warm.

I stared at the large stack of papers before taking my seat across Levi's, sighing. "I guess I have no choice but to do the shorty's work."

For the rest of the day, I went through all the large amount of papers the Commander gave the Captain and sorted them out, all while the one who's supposed to do the work is sleeping.

Before I knew it, I fell asleep on my chair with my arms on the table as my head rested on top of them.

*ZAP*

What was...that...? I asked myself in disbelief, rubbing my head at the scene I saw.

Since when did he ever call me to his office...? He wouldn't do that. Especially since he's still mad at me... I clenched my fists.

With a sour face, I grabbed a blanket and put it over Mr. Karasuma, just like what I did with the Captain in that... Whatever...

Knowing that I won't be getting any sleep, I decided to take a walk in the neighborhood after I took my jacket and put it on. Since Mr. Karasuma shouldn't be awake anytime soon, I should be safe.

As I walked through the neighborhood, I admired the night sky and the moon that Koro-sensei destroyed. Though it is destroyed, it still looked beautiful.

The chilly air hit my skin as I shivered at its touch. I strolled around till I noticed a little playground filled with no people. I walked over and sat at one of the swings, swinging my legs back and forth.

I let out a small sigh as I looked back on the dream I recently had.

"Um, can I sit here?" someone called out to me from behind me, pointing to the swing a few meters from mine. I looked back at a strawberry-blond boy, with a black hoodie along with grey pants. He looked... familiar...

"Sure," I answered plainly, continuing to swing a bit.

He sat at the swing next to me as an awkward silence fell between us.

"Do you go to Kunugigaoka?" he suddenly asked without turning to me.

I nodded hesitantly. "Yeah."

"No wonder you look familiar..." he trailed off.

I turned to him with curiosity. "You go there too?"

He nodded. "Yeah. In fact, I'm the Student Council President."

I stopped breathing for a moment by that. Wait... That means he's the so-called "asshole" Karma told me about: Asano.

I couldn't notice who he is because of the dark. At a few assembles, he represents the Student Council and sometimes takes the job of announcing stuff. Karma has also been telling me how Asano's is such a stick-up asshole. And unfortunately, that's how I know the Student Council President's existence.

"Oh... I see," I replied, not really caring as I swinged lightly on the swing.

"What's your name?" he asked, swinging his swing a bit too.

"Y/N," I answered without knowing how the conversation will change drastically.

"So you're the 'Y/N' everyone has been talking about, huh?"

I turned to him in shock. What does he mean with "everyone has been talking about"?

"What do you mean by that?" I asked with furrowed brows, hoping "everyone has been talking about" meant a good thing.

"You don't know?" He sighed and explained, "During your "debut", people kept talking about you. Mostly about your looks. They then try to scoop some information about you, but only scooped your name. They couldn't find any further infomation about you. Not even your last name."

I nodded at him before staring at the ground below me. "I see."

I could sense him smirking. "I don't usually interact nicely with the End Class, but I'm curious about you. Care to tell me your last name?"

Is this guy serious? Was the first question in my head. "Why would I tell you?"

I heard him let out a questioning 'hm'. "Is there a problem with that?"

Yes, is what I wanted to answer. Considering I don't have a last name, I won't be able to answer his question. Lying about it seems wouldn't work. He could easily ask my classmates, or just simply ask the principal, considering that he's the principal's son. Refusing to tell him will get him suspicious.

I then resorted to my last option: dodging his question. Yes, this will get him a bit suspicious, but it's fine since this is the option with the lowest risk. "Not at all. But why are you curious about me? Aren't you just disgusted talking to someone from the End Class?"

He sighed. "Yes, I'm not liking the fact I'm talking to someone from the E-Class, in 3AM, nonetheless. But why are you dodging the question?"

Oh, so this guy isn't as dumb as those pigs, meaning I can't evade his question, I thought in disappointment.

I faked a scoff. "Me? Dodging? Not at all."

"Then tell me," he said in a demanding voice.

I let out a quiet growl of annoyance, disspointed that I resorted to the option I disliked the most. "Karasuma."

Yes, I used Mr. Karasuma's last name. This guy is so persistent to know my last name, that I have to use my supervisor's last name to cover up the fact that I don't have a last name. Right now, I just want to kick Asano's face, so bad, that I want to see his tooth flying off his mouth.

He let out a 'hm' of satisfaction. "So that's why you wanted to keep your last name a secret. You're the E-Class teacher's daughter."

What -

"That's... right..."

WAIT- WHY DID I AGREE WITH HIM ?!

Wanting to run out of the place badly, I stood up and excused myself, "Well, I should go back. He'll scold me if he found out I'm out of bed." With that, I quickly get out of the small playground, walking in a fast pace as my hands run up to my mouth, before I screamed my heart out into it.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," I muttered out curses as I walked back to Mr. Karasuma's house.

I've made such a big mistake. And Mr. Karasuma is sure not to like it.



850, two months after the 104th's graduation, Levi's POV

With a groan, I let my eyes open as I rubbed one of them. After Erwin gave me a shit ton of documents to look through, I gave myself the sleep I deserved.

I looked out of the window to see the dark sky. I must have slept till night.

After my vision cleared a bit more, I noticed messy H/C hair on my table. It was Y/N's.

"Why's she still here?" I thought to myself.

My eyes then noticed more fucking papers on my fucking table. To my surprise, it was already sorted out.

I then noticed a piece of paper beside the large stack of papers. I picked it up to see a summary of the documents that Erwin must gave me after I fell asleep.

My eyes moved from the stack of papers to Y/N. That's when I realize that the brat has done my work and gave me a summary of the documents so I didn't have to go through them again.

I then noticed the blanket on me. The brat must've done that for me too. Tch.

Knowing how cold it is currently, I removed the blanket on me and placed it on the brat. My hand then ruffled her hair. "Sleep well, brat."

With that, I fall back to sleep again. And surprisingly, without any nightmares.

 

Present

 

I sipped at my not-to-my-liking tea as I stared at the stack of papers I'm supposed to go through. Not getting any pleasure from the tea, I slammed it to my table, spilling some of the liquid to the table. Clicking my tongue, I quickly wiped it off with a handkerchief.

 

Everything feels so wrong. From the paperwork, to the damn tea. There was too much paperwork for me. The brat wasn't here to help me go through this shit. No one seemed capable to make tea up to my standards, not even me, at least, after her... death. And it's all because of that brat for leaving. She's the only one who can make tea up to my standards, besides me, before her death.

 

Not in the mood to drink the tea anymore, I walked out of my office with the tea in my hand and poured it down the sink in the kitchen, glaring at the liquid.

 

If I ever found the brat alive, I'll make her regret to leave me with all of my damn paperwork.

 


 

Fact: From what Y/N remembers, Levi and her are not in good terms; Levi is mad
at Y/N for something she did.

Chapter 22: 19 || Water

Chapter Text

A hot day was the last thing you need right now. You groaned at the heat, leaning back on your chair as your classmates too melted under the heat.

"A classroom without air conditioner is hell..." you heard Mimura comment.

"How undisciplined..." Koro-sensei scolded Mimura in a weak voice, obviously melted. "It's a given that summer will be hot! We live in a subtropical climate, so we just have to tolerate it. By the time way, after school, I'll be making a run to the artic."

No fair! everyone thought.

"But the pool opens today, right?" Kurahashi's spirit seemed to lift up. "I'm really looking forward to P. E."

"Nah," Kimura disagreed. "That pool would be hell for us in Class E. The pool's only in the main building anyway, so we'd have to make a 1 KM round trip along the mountain road under the blazing sun. People call it the "Class E Pool Death March". In particular, when we climb back up the mountain after wearing ourselves out at the pool, without any strength, all we can do is become food for the crows."

I still don't know what a pool is... you thought, disappointed.

"Ugh..." Maehara expressed. "C'mon, carry us to the main building, Koro-sensei."

"Geez, guess there's no helping out... Is what I liked to say, but," Koro-sensei's face turned red with an X as he made an X with his tentacles, "You can't rely on your teacher's speed! There are plenty of things that can't be done, even with Mach 20 speed!"

"That's... true..." you agreed with your teacher hesitantly.

"Still, I understand how you feel." The octopus-like teacher sighed. "Oh well, all of you change into your swimsuits. There's a small stream nearby, along the other side of the mountain, right? Let's go there and cool off."

A stream... huh? You thought as you stood up before walking to the changing room along with your classmates.

As you changed into your swimsuit, your female classmates, once again, fan-girled over you. Specifically, your abdomen; which had a six-pack.

After changing, you walked down the mountain with Hayami. Apparently, the advice you gave the girl made the both of you grow closer. Hayami helped you cope from home-sickness, since she's similar to Mikasa, a good friend of yours.

"So the other side of the mountain had a stream, huh?" you started a conversation.

"Sorta. Even if you call it a stream, it's about ankle-deep at best," she responded.

"Well, we'll be able to play around and splash water on each other, so it's better than nothing," Sugino joined. You hummed in agreement

"Hey, Nagisa," you heard Karma called out to your blue-haired friend. "I heard you really did a number the other day. I wish I could've seen that assassination of yours."

"You should have," you joined. "It's all because you skip classes that seem like they'll be a pain."

"Aww, but I didn't like that fatass at all," Karma said, sticking his tongue out.

His statement was followed by silence as you and your classmates walked down the mountain. You then thought of this morning during breakfast.

At breakfast, you told your supervisor the incident at 3AM, ready to get scold. The man's response was completely different from what you had in mind: "That's fine. The government gave me orders to adopt you legally, to prevent suspicion of you not having a last name." He also explained that the government is aware of the students in the main campus getting curious about you. And them finding out about you could lead to Koro-sensei getting exposed.

Karasuma hasn't signed the papers for you to become 'Y/N Karasuma'.

The man also told you another reason why he was given the orders to adopt you. Apparently, the government caught a researcher working for the government spying on them for another country. The researcher happens to be one of those in charge of learning about your ODM gear. The researcher is now prisoned under strict supervision.

If the researcher managed to inform the country he spied for, the country could've steal the ODM gear. And maybe, just maybe, they'll kidnap you to obtain more information. But it's not like the government of Japan is not doing the same. They're also trying to get more information out of you. The only reason your trying to keep in information as much as possible is the possibility of the government of Japan using it against your people. You suspected that more of your people are going to come here, Japan, since the arrival of your commander, Erwin Smith. Right now, you don't know if the government is on your side or not.

"Now then, everyone!" Koro-sensei said, "I said it earlier, right? That there are things you can't do, even with Mach 20 speed."

Koro-sensei grinned. "One such thing is taking all of you to the pool. Unfortunately, it would take an entire day."

"A day? You're exaggerating, Koro-sensei," Isogai said. "It's a 20 minute walk to the main building's pool..."

"Hm?" Koro-sensei humed in a questioning tone. "Who said anything about going to the main building?" he asked, as something sparkled behind the bush behind Koro-sensei. Everyone ran down to see, curious.

As Nagisa and Mimura pulled down the bush to get a better view, a pool was revealed. Now, you know what a pool is.

Your teacher chuckled, "Seeing as I dammed up the small stream... It takes 20 hours for the water to accumulate! The 25 meter-long course is perfectly maintained. If we drain the water out drying the off-season, it'll revert to its previous state, and if we adjust the water level, we'll be able to keep and observe fish here."

"1 day for its creation, 1 minute to get here, and in 1 second, you can jump in." With that, everyone threw their jackets up in the air and jumped into the pool.

 

As your classmates enjoyed themselves in the pool, you sat at one of the chairs, watching them have fun as Hazama read. The girl beside you asked, "You're not joining them?"

 

You shook your head, "No."

 

"Why?"

 

"Can't swim."

 

"Oh."

 

Silence then followed. Until a sound of a whistle interrupted the silence between you and Hazama.

 

"Kimura! No running at the poolside! It'll be dangerous if you fall!" Koro-sensei scolded the boy, who stopped in his tracks.

 

"Oh, s-sorry," the boy apologized.

 

Koro-sensei blew his whistle again, much to your annoyance. "Hara and Nakamura! Don't go over-board with your diving! I'm worried you'll drown!"

 

A tentacle found its way to Okajima's camera, much to the boy's disspointment. "And Okajima's camera is confiscated!"


"Hazama! Don't just read! Swim! Sugaya! If this were a normal pool, you wouldn't be able to go in with body art!"

The repeating sound of the whistle continued to make way into your ears and your classmates. You rubbed your forehead in annoyance, sighing. He's so fucking fussy, you thought, your eyebrows furrowing.

"And Y/N!" you flinched at Koro-sensei's voice calling out to you. "Don't just sit there all day! Swim!"

You stared at him with an annoyed face, done with his fussines. "No."

 

The yellow creature clicked his tounge and a yellow tentacle made its way to your waist. "Wha—"

 

Before you knew it, you were carried by the tentacle and dropped into the pool. You only came back to your senses when you realize that you're in water. You quickly went up to the surface and gasped for air, leaning on a rock.

 

That octopus really wishes for death, huh? you thought, shooting a death glare at your teacher.

 

"Since you kindly got me into the water, I should do the same, right?" you asked with a fake sweet smile, as a murderous aura surrounded you.

 

In a flash, you went over to the lifeguard tower your teacher was sitting on as your hand gripped on it, before you toss it into the pool, bringing along Koro-sensei to its fall.

 

"Eeek!" Koro-sensei shrieked once he's just inches away to the water. Unfortunately, he managed to escape using his Mach 20 speed.

 

Your eyebrows shot up at his action avoiding the water. Oh? What's this? you thought, amused.

 

"U-Um... I'm good, Y-Y/N... I just don't really feel like swimming, and it's not like my tentacles get all bloated underwater and can't move, or anything," he accidentally spilled out, whistling in an attempt to not look suspicious.

 

"With that kickboard of yours, I was sure you were going to swim," Mimura pointed out.

 

"This is not a kickboard!" Koro-sensei confirmed. "It's a wafer!"

 

"You brought a snack?!"

 

The scream of Kayano made your attention shot towards her. "Eek! It's tipping!" she shrieked before she dropped into the water.

 

"Geez... What're you doing, Kayano?!"

 

"Are you telling me that you're so short that you can't even stand?!"

 

"K-Kayano!" Koro-sensei called out as he hold his snack which looked like a kickboard. "Grab onto this and—" He was cut off by someone diving into the water.

 

The person swam to where Kayano was and brought her out of the water. Light brown hair can be seen in the surface of the water.

 

"There, you're all right now, Kayano. Let's go over where it's shallow, okay?"

 

Kayano let out a relieved smile. "I'm saved... Thanks, Kataoka!"

 

Kataoka chuckled, "Fufu... If we're in the water, this just might be my time to shine."

 

"First off, the question is whether or not Koro-sensei really can swim," you started the discussion as you sat at a large rock, crossing your arms. "We've already seen that he bloats when there's a lot of humidity."

 

"And before, he avoided coming in contact with water when Y/N pushed his lifeguard tower into the pool," Isogai added.

 

You nodded. "If his whole body temporarily swelled up with water, even if it's not enough to kill him, there's a pretty high chance that he'll have a hard time moving around."

 

"So, here's what we've been thinking." Kataoka began to explain your and her plan, "At one point during this summer, we'll pull Koro-sensei underwater. That alone won't kill him. So, we'll likely also slow his defensive reactions with knives and guns. Then, when he's bloated and can't move, students who have been lying in wait underwater will strike!"

 

"I'll be underwater, so just leave that part to me." Kataoka held up her knife hidden in her barrette. "With the anti-sensei knife built into my barrette, I'll be ready to go anytime."

 

"Ooh~" Maehara let out. "So basically, it's time for Megu Kataoka, the swimming team's 2nd year representative for crawl stroke last year, to have a turn."

 

"The most important part now is getting Koro-sensei near the water area without arousing suspicion," you informed your classmates. "We've got the entire summer, so let's keep an eye out for our chance." Everyone cheered at your statement.


"Yep, just what you'd expect from Y/N and 'Ikemegu'," Mimura commented.

"'Ikemegu'?" you asked, tilting your head.

Nagisa nodded. "Yup. Since she's good in both athletics and academics, very helpful, smart and dashing, she gained the nickname 'Ikemegu'?"

"You know, when she jumped in and saved me, she was so cool that I think I might have fallen in love," Kayano stated, blushing as Nagisa sweatdropped.

I wonder why a capable person like her, was dropped into Class E, you thought.

 

"Wow, how cool... She sure has a huge sense of responsibility," Kayano commented as she, you, and Nagisa watched Kataoka swim, preparing for the plan.

 

You nodded at Kayano. "I agree."

 

"But, you're really cool to, Y/N. Smart, diligent, pretty, good at fighting and cleaning, ah— I think I've fallen in love..."

 

You blushed at Kayano's compliments and the last part she said. "T-Thank you..." you thanked shyly.

 

"She certainly is cool," an uninvited voice said.


"K-Koro-sensei?!" Kayano shrieked in shock.

"I don't know what she's been entrusted  with, though," Koro-sensei said, grinning mischievously.

We can't let him find out that we're aiming to kill him underwater! you panicked internally.

Fortunately, you were able to distract your teacher. "You sent a fan letter to that actress with a huge chest, right?"

Koro-sensei shrieked. "H-How do you know about that?!"

You averted your gaze from your teacher, trying not to laugh out of amusement. "It was on your desk. You sure spend a lot of time thinking and rewriting, huh."

"Eek! D-Don't tell me you've read all of those?!"

Not being able to contain it, you let your mischievous smirk show as you continued to tease Koro-sensei, "Writing things like "When I look at you, it really perks up my tentacles"... Normally, of she saw that, it would be sexual harassment, y'know? I wonder what would happen if someone found out that a teacher sent it~"

I guess this is what happens if you hang out with Karma too much, Nagisa thought.

"Y/N," Nagisa called out, sweatdropping at your teasing, "you can stop already. He's utterly mortified."

A 'ping' was heard from Kataoka's phone. "Kataoka, you have an email from someone named Tagawa Kokona," Ritsu informed the swimming girl.

"Ah... She's a friend... Sorry, but could you read it to me, Ritsu?" Kataoka requested.

"Sure!" Ritsu accepted before she started reading the email, interpreting on what it would sound like if it was said in real life. "Megumegu, what's up? (^^)v Aaactually, I'd like you to help me with some school stuff again~♡ Let's meet up at the family restaurant in front of Torima Station~ (>.a) Yay~! ☆☆☆"

You blinked twice at bafflenes. "She sounds dumb," you stated bluntly.

"Hey."

Kataoka stayed silent for a moment with a troubled face before she got out of the pool. "...Alright. Reply back with: I'll be right over d(^_^o)"

"Understood."

"I'll see you later. Something came up, so I'll be going out for a bit," Kataoka bid her three friends farewell.

You frowned a bit. That's quite a gloomy expression for someone going to meet up with a friend.

"How about we go take a peek at the situation?" Koro-sensei suggested. "I'm especially worried because she is such a level-headed person. Those who everyone relies on, tend to keep their own hardships to themselves."

You sighed in defeat. "All right. But I'm not hiding with the octopus."

 

In the end, Nagisa, Kayano and Koro-sensei got caught by Kataoka after her friend left the restaurant. Since you didn't hide with the trio, you weren't caught. You revealed yourself to the girl, which caught her off guard.

 

"Last summer, that girl, who was in my class, asked me to teach her how to swim," Kataoka said as the five of you walked through a neighborhood with no people. "Apparently, the boy she liked and his friends were going to the beach, and she didn't want to look bad in front of them. After one session of training, she improved enough more or less to swim in a pool. Still, swimming in the ocean is much more dangerous than in a pool, so I planned to teach her a bunch of other times after that. But, for some reason she wouldn't come to practice anymore since the first one and ended up going to the beach like that."

 

"Why?" you asked.

 

Kataoka chuckled dryly. "She must've thought that it was enough if she could swim a bit. From the start, she was the sort who hated practicing things repeatedly. And sure enough... she was swept away by the ocean current, practically drowned, and was dragged back to the shore by a rescuer. It's been like this ever since. She'd say "I have a trauma from being utterly humiliated and nearly dying" and "give me compensation for that useless swimming instruction"."

 

You felt your blood boil at what Kataoka said. "Pig..." you muttered out of anger, ready to kill that Kokona girl for using your friend. Your teacher and classmates could only sweat drop at you.

 

Kataoka continued, "Each time a test rolls around, I give her constant studying lessons... But at the same time, I endep up growing worse in my weak subjects and landed in Class E."

 

"No way..." Kayano commented bafflenes. "She's taking advantage of you."

 

"It's alright." Kataoka forced a smile. "I'm used to this sort of thing."

 

*TWEET*

 

The sound of the whistle interrupted the melancholy air, making the four students jolt.

 

"That's no good at all, Kataoka," Koro-sensei said, as he scribbled something on cardboards. "If you grow accustomed to others clinging to you, someday, you'll be dragged down with them."

 

"For example, like this." The yellow creature held a cardboard and presented them. There was the title 'The Melancholy Housewife' written on it.

Kataoka read the story on the cardboards and shuddered. You rested your chin on her shoulder, reading the story Koro-sensei made.

"That is what you'd call codependency. You end up becoming dependent on others dependence on you," Koro-sensei explained.

Koro-sensei's face turned more serious. "Kataoka, the way you after her and your sense of responsibility are truly incredible. Even so, at times, you need to nurture the other person's spirit of self-reliance. Someone who thinks "No matter how much I cling to this person, we won't sink" will stop trying to swim under their own power. It's doesn't do her any good either."

Kataoka took a moment to absorb what Koro-sensei said into her head. "...What should I do?"

You frowned, your chin still on her shoulder. "Isn't it obvious? She needs to swim on her own."

Koro-sensei nodded in agreement. "That's right. Please don't endure such a burden alone, and rely on your teacher." He switched into a swimsuit in Mach speed. "This octopus will teach her Mach swimming, which makes even fish blanch in fright."

Your eyes widen at your teacher's last statement in shock. He's going to teach her how to swim?! Then that means he can swim!


 

You decided to not join Koro-sensei's plan on teaching the Kokona girl swimming. You walked back to the E Class' building and drove back home with Karasuma.

 

During the ride, you asked on your commander's condition. Fortunately, his condition is improving stabily. And unfortunately, just like you, the government will try to get information out of Erwin. To make it worse, they'll threaten him like they did with you. Unlike you, he can't regenerate. So if they decided to shoot him, he'll be put in the government's hospital again, and repeat.

 

You're really grateful that Karasuma is willing to tell you the government's plans and making arrangements for your meeting with your commander. Knowing that he might be punished for giving information to you, he still risked it.

 

But still, that didn't stop your critical side from thinking What if he's only doing this to gain my trust? What if this is the government's orders? You hate yourself for thinking about this. You wanted to punch yourself for suspecting your supervisor. But you couldn't help it. It became a natural thing for you.

 

After you got home, you immediately changed your clothes and went to your bedroom. You wanted to ask Ritsu something.

 

Pulling out your phone, you summoned Ritsu and asked your question, "Ritsu, is there someone like me...?"

 

Ritsu showed up at the screen of your phone with a puzzled face. "You'll have to be more specific about that, Y/N."

 

"I mean, is there someone who... suddenly appeared like I did? Crashing through the wall, soaking wet and stuff?"

 

The A. I. put a finger to her chin as she analyzed information from the internet with a serious face. When she was done, she spoke, "Although there are people who bizzarely appear without any records of existing, no one is as bizzare as you. At least, based on the information in the internet."


You hummed and proceeded to your next question, "Is there someone who have weird abilities like me?"

She finds information on the internet to answer your question. "Other than Koro-sensei, there are people who have superhuman memory, impervious to extreme cold, able to withstand enormous bouts of electricity, able to withstand dangerously sharp objects, etcetera. But none of those are as bizzare as regenerating."

You hummed again in disappointment. You hoped to find someone who is the same as you; suddenly appearing in an unknown world.

"If I may ask, why are you asking these questions, Y/N?" the A. I. asked politely, tilting her head.

"I... want to find someone like me... Maybe with that, I can go home..." you answered with melancholy, as your heart clenched at the thought of never meeting your friends back at the Walls again. But, why do you seek for someone who's from your world? You already have Erwin. But, it doesn't look like your commander knows how to get back. Maybe, just maybe, someone knows the way to go back to the cruel world you came from.

"Do you mind if I ask one more question?" you asked again.

"Not at all!" Ritsu replied cheerfully.

"Is... Is there such thing as going to another world...?"

Why do you suspect yourself to be in another world? The answer is simple. Everything in this place where you are was too different compared to the place you came from. The technologies that seemed to be out of a fantasy book, the variety of hair colors, and the lack of Titan's existence was enough for you to say safely that you're in another world. As baffling as it is, you have to accept that.

Ritsu was taken aback by your question, but nonetheless, she answered it, "Well... There have been theories about it. But, there are no information that proves it to be real. However, your existence here might just prove that."

Not expecting anymore usefel answers from Ritsu, you nodded and thanked her, "Thanks, Ritsu."

"It's no problem!"

With that, you turned off your phone and sat at your desk as you take out your notebook from your bag to work on the homework Koro-sensei gave you.



"How have you been, Commander?" you asked Erwin who is sitting on his bed as you closed the door behind your shut, giving him a firm salute after that.

He gave you a nod. "I've been fine. And I'm assuming you've been the same?"

 

You returned the nod. "Yes."

 

Your eyes gaze around the room. You noticed that something was different about the room from the last time you visited your commander. Something's fishy, you thought.

 

E/C eyes landed on the small mirror on the bed-side table. Your eyes narrowed at the item. Why would a mirror be here?

 

Suspicious, you walked to the small mirror and pressed a finger against the glass. Unsurprisingly, there was no gap between your finger and the mirror; meaning that it was a one-way mirror. The government most likely planted a camera on the other side of the mirror.

 

Now wanting anyone to watch you and your commander, you smashed the mirror to floor, as a very tiny camera rolled on the floor. Even though your action was sudden, Erwin didn't flinch in the slightest. Narrowing your eyes at the camera, you purposely stepped on it and crushed it.

 

"Is the food here to your liking?" you asked as you took a seat on the chair beside the Commander's bed, sliding a hand under the chair. Your hand caught a small microphone and pulled it out.

 

Erwin nodded. "Yes. Although there are dishes that I consider weird such as 'sushi', I find it delicious."

 

"I'm glad," you said, as you crushed the small microphone in your hands, destroying it.

 

Although the Commander also noticed the microphone under the chair and the camera in the mirror, he couldn't remove them himself since he's too wounded to do so.

 

Your commander seemed to be getting comfortable here. But you doubt that he'll let down his guard. Despite the amount of times he has gambled on the most dangerous things, he is always cautious.

 

The Commander gave you an approving nod. "Good job noticing those weird items."


You gave him a grateful nod in return. "Thank you. Now, we can talk freely without anyone watching or hearing us."

The blonde man leaned back on his adjusted bed, relaxing a bit after knowing that his and your privacy is secured. "Anything that I should know?" he asked.

 

"The government plans to question you the same way they did with me; using a lie-detecting machine and threatening with a gun."

 

He averted his gaze from your. "I see. So if I refuse to give them any information, they'll shoot me, hospitalize me again, and repeat, correct?"

 

You nodded. "Correct."

 

"Anything else?" he asked as he took a sip of his tea.

 

"Yes. Titans do not exist here." A serious face was plastered on your face.

 

His thick eyebrows lift in surprise. "Are you sure?"

 

You nodded. "Yes. Of course, I couldn't believe it. I thought that Titans were already eliminated. But, when I try finding information about it, there wasn't anything. It's like they never even existed to begin with."

 

"I see," Erwin said as he placed down his cup.

 

"I also tried to find information about the Walls, the Survey Corps, and everything related to it. And, there were no information about them."

 

Your commander's brows furrowed. "That's weird. It's like they never even existed in the first place."

 

You nodded in agreement, "I agree."

 

Erwin sighed. "Anything else?"

 

"Yes," you answered. "I've had dreams."

 

The blonde Commander raised an eyebrow in interest. "Oh? Do elaborate."

 

You did as he said, "It's about a young woman. She was a user of the Poison Titan, my Titan. I was seeing the dream from her perspective. According to my dream, she was a soldier who served the royal family around a hundred years ago. There was a war between the 'Eldian Empire' and 'Marley'. The woman is the Crown Prince's guard, and her best friend has the last name 'Ackerman'; Mikasa's last name. So far, I had two dreams about it. But I think more are coming."

 

Erwin put a finger on his chin, thinking about what you just said. "So you're saying that... you can find out what happened a hundred years ago?"

 

You nodded. "Yes. That'll answer why there wasn't any records from a hundred years ago."

 


Erwin gave you a grateful smile. "I see. Thank you, Y/N."


"You can thank me later, Commander, when I find the answer." A humble smile made its way to your face.

Erwin returned the smile, his blue eyes locking with your E/C ones. His eyes then trailed to the orange sky.

"Will you listen to a story about my childhood?" the Commander asked, gazing at the beautiful sunset, as the light gently landed on his features.

You were taken aback from his request, but still accepted our nonetheless, "Of course, Commander."

He began his story, "My father was a teacher. He taught the children in the region I was raised... So I learned in his classroom. One day during his class... something happened that would set the course of the rest of my life."

You listened to his story closely, wondering why he was telling you something personal.

"That day, we learned history. About how humanity ended up cornered inside the Walls. It's something every children learns."

Your arms crossed as your eyes narrow a bit a nowhere. I was also thought that, but only what's general knowledge.

Erwin continued, "There was not single historical record left from before the day humanity escaped to the safety of the Walls. The majority of humanity perished, and we were left with only a tiny bit of land, but we managed to put an end to our constant conflict. My father said that we had gained an ideal world inside the Walls. That's when...a question came to my mind. I asked my father."

The man's expression turned sour before he continued his story, "My father deflected the question, and finished the class as always. But... After we returned home, he answered me. He said the history texts the royal government distributed were full of mysteries and contradictions. Even if there were no documents left about those times, the generation that first entered the Walls should have been able to teach their history to their children. On the contrary, it would have been next to impossible to keep completely quiet and say nothing about the outside world to the next generation. What my father said next was...astonishing, even to a child like myself. But I wasn't smart enough to figure out why he didn't talk about it during class."

His sour expression only grew. "I told the kids in town about what he said...and the next the Military Police asked me about it. My father didn't come home that day. He was in an accident in a far away town and died." Your eyes widened in shock at your Commander's last statment.

Erwin looked down at his hands with a face full of guilt. "Because of my betrayal...the royal government killed my father."

A deafening silence filled the room, as you stared at Erwin with pursed lips.

He continued, "Somewhere along the lines, my father's theory became fact to me. I made it my life's mission to prove his hypothesis. Humans turning into Titans... Titan-shifters... In the world full of miracles... My father doesn't seem so crazy for believing that. 100 years ago, the people who escaped to the Walls, had their memories altered, so the King could control them better."

You were amazed by your Commander's statement. "Ah... Because there would be no way our society could be built inside the Walls?"

Erwin nodded. "Yes. That was my father's theory. And it was true, when the coup happened."

His last statement made you confused. "Now that you mention it, your haven't tell me what happened. So, could you fill me in?"

The blonde man nodded. "Of course."

And so, he filled in the memories you have lost. From the Female Titan incident, the Ragako Village incident, the two traitors, Eren's 'scream', the coup d'etat, to the operation retaking Wall Maria.

You sat at your chair, overwhelmed by the information given by your Commander filled you with. Your breathing was unstable, unable to process the information all at once.

"Annie is the Female Titan...? Reiner and Bertholdt...are the Armored and Colossus Titan...? And they all betrayed us...?" you asked your Commander in disbelief, clenching a fist full of your hair.

Erwin nodded. "Unfortunately, yes."

"But... Why would they...?" you managed to get out, still can't believe the information you just got. Annie was a close friend of yours. And you treasured that friendship deeply. Reiner was like a big brother to you, even if he can be pervert at some times. Although Bertholdt wasn't the one to talk a lot, you found many things you both have in common. And to think that they all betrayed you, was too much for you.

"We still don't know the answer to that yet," Erwin answered your question. "But it seems that they're not doing it by their own will; Bertholdt said: "Do you think we wanted to do this?! Who enjoys killing people?!"."

A frown came out of you. "So... You think that someone— or a group forced them to do what they did? And that someone or group might be from outside the Walls?"

Once again, Erwin nodded. "Yes. What do you think about it?"

You crossed your arms and thought about your answer. "Well... I don't think the people here are responsible. After all, they don't know anything about the Walls and Titans— or at least that's what they want us to think. But if they do know, the government would immediately have me eaten by a Titan of their own and steal my Titan; yet they didn't."

Erwin also informed you the way a Titan-shifter gets their powers; eating the current host alive. You were stunned by this information; because that means you ate a person alive. Your hand unconsciously made its way to your lips as you thought, I not only killed someone, but ate them...?

"I see," Erwin nodded.

"If I may add, I don't think the Walls exist here. There's a technology where it shows you the earth and what's in it. I tried to find the Walls using that, but there wasn't any Walls that's like ours. So, I think that we're really really far from the Walls, to the point that the people here don't even know such things as Titans. My point is, I don't think the people here or in other countries are responsible for the Titans attacking us and every other attack."

The blonde man thought about something before he asked you, "Can you give me the details when you first came here?"

You nodded without hesitation. "Like you said, I was fighting the Beast Titan and got defeated; which resulted me in getting thrown into a Titan. But instead of hitting the Titan, I...hit something else. I don't know what it is, though. After that, I crashed through a classroom's wall. Strangely, I was soaking wet. But I don't remember falling into water."

You decided to leave out the bizzare creature since you aren't sure if you're allowed to tell your commander about Koro-sensei.

"I see," Erwin said as he stared into nowhere, thinking about something.

When he's done thinking about whatever he was thinking, his gaze turned to you. "Before I lost consciousness, I saw your getting thrown. But later, a tree suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and I saw you hitting it. That's when I lost consciousness."

Your eyes widen at the new information you received. "So you're saying...that the tree might brought me here...?"

Erwin gave you a firm nod. "Yes. However, that doesn't explain why you were wet."

You both sat in silence, figuring out why you were wet when you crashed through Class E's wall.

"Maybe—" you were cut off by the door suddenly opening, making you flinch in surprise.

"Y/N, time's up," Karasuma said from the door.

Reluctantly, you sat up from your seat. But before you could even walk away, Erwin said, "Can you give us a minute? I need to tell Y/N something."

Karasuma could only sigh. "Fine. One minute." With that, Karasuma shut the door, leaving.

"Commander?"

Erwin's icy blue eyes locked to yours. "Y/N, from now on, let's tell each other everything. Since we're in this together."

Slightly taken aback, your lips slightly parted. But you answered, nonetheless, "Of course, Commander."

"And one more thing," he stopped your from opening the door. "Erwin. Just call me Erwin. And no need to be formal around me."

Your lips parted at what you just heard, processing it. Finally snapping back to reality, you answered, "Alright, Erwin."

Erwin nodded in satisfaction before you left the room, meeting with Karasuma, who is leaning on the wall waiting for you.

"Mr. Karasuma," you called out to your supervisor, walking up to him. "Can I tell Erwin about Koro-sensei?"

Karasuma raised his eyebrows in surprise at your request, baffled. "You know that you aren't allowed to tell anyone about the octopus, right?"

You nodded, but insisted. "I know. But you aren't allowed because information about Koro-sensei might spill out, right? Erwin can't even go outside his room. Even more, he can't even tell anyone about it. So what's the harm?"

Your supervisor's eyebrows furrowed at your stubbornness. "What makes you think that he won't spill it out? The doctors here don't even know about the octopus."

You frowned internally. "He won't spill it out. I trust him."

At your last sentence, Karasuma was taken aback.

"He's a man of his words. And that's why I, someone who never talked to him properly in the past, trust him."

Karasuma stayed silent, which made you worried.

To assure him, your added with a determined look, "If information about Koro-sensei gets out, I'll be responsible for it by giving you all the information I have, regardless if Erwin spilled it out or not."

What your doing is a huge gamble. You're aware of it, but you still did it.

Karasuma sighed at your stubbornness. "Fine. It's on you."

Your face lit up at your supervisor's agreement. "Thank you, Mr. Karasuma...!"

On the way back home, once again, Karasuma bought you ice cream, much to your pleasure.

One question repeatedly ran through your mind for the rest of the ride: why was I soaked in water?


 

Fact: Erwin was calm when he woke up
because he heard everything around him
while he was in a coma.

Chapter 23: 20 || Horseface

Chapter Text

The E Class is extraordinary. They're known as a shitpile with the lowest scores in the school, and yet, they weren't put off by interference on the midterms and the average score shot up.

 

During the ball game, they ended up winning against the Baseball and Basketball team thanks to the strength they had gained through assassination and the addition to the class, Y/N.

 

The conditions around Class E's building are improving, too. Recently, the class got a pool for their personal use.

 

It's an extraordinary class. And... That's why it doesn't sit well with Terasaka.

 

"You guys, come look at this!" Okajima slid the door open in panic. "Something happened to the pool!" At that, Terasaka smirked.

 

His smirk didn't manage to escape Y/N's sharp eyes. At the smirk, her E/C eyes narrowed suspiciously.

 

The class got out of the class to see what Okajima meant when he said "something happened to the pool".

 

"It's all busted up!" Maehara exclaimed at the now ruined pool.

 

Trash spread out at the pool's water that used to be crystal clear; now a mix of green and brown. At the smell coming out from it, the H/C-haired female pinched her nose, shutting the smell out of her nose, "Tch," she clicked her tounge in disgust. Her clean-freak instincts were activating.

 

"Bitch-sensei lost her chance to put debut her sexy swimsuit!" someone exclaimed, which made Y/N's disgusted lips twitched up a bit in amusement.

 

"Even going and throwing garbage in... How awful..." Okuda muttered in disappointment as she picked up a trash from the pool. "Who would do such a thing...?"

 

E/C and blue orbs belonging to Y/N and Nagisa caught Terasaka, Muramatsu, and Yoshida sneering. This act grew the girl's suspicions.

 

"Uh oh... What a bummer," Yoshida said, like it's not a big deal.

 

"No big loss, y'know? I mean, pools are a pain in the ass," followed by Muramatsu.


The two males received suspicious gazes by the H/C-haired female and the blue-haired male. Noticing this, Terasaka approached the two students, "What the hell are you lookin' at?"

His hand grabbed onto Nagisa's white collar, startling the shorter male. At this, your suspicious gaze turned into a deadly glare. But thankfully to Terasaka, he was too busy to intimidate Nagisa.

At Terasaka's action, the female got her knife ready that was stored inside her pocket-thigh. Yes, she was allowed to bring real a knife to school. Ever since the kidnapping in Kyoto, you're allowed to bring it as self defense. Especially since there was a spy from a country spying the Japan that may result in war. Japan's government believes that the country could be after you; from testimonies, the researcher-in-disguise applied specifically applied for the team assigned to research on the ODM gear.

For some, Y/N is like Mikasa who is protecting her Armin.

"Do you think that we're the culprits or something? Is that it?" Terasaka's grip on Nagisa's collar harden, as the glaring female pulled out her knife out of her pocket-thigh, intimidating some of her other classmates without realizing.

"You're right," Koro-sensei interrupted, as he waltz in casually. "Searching for the culprit wouldn't do any good, so there's no need to do so."

In a flash, the pool was back to how it was supposed to be. Unsurprisingly, Koro-sensei was the one who fixed the ruined pool. Who else could it be? Levi, probably.

"There you go, good as new!" he announced. "Please go on and play as you always do."

The majority of the class cheered, while the three delinquents sweatdropped.


 

"Is something up with Terasaka?" Sugino asked as he, Y/N, Nagisa, and Karma, who is holding a water gun, walked back to the building.

 

He actually reminds me of horseface... Y/N thought, referring to Jean; a friend of hers. His hair even looks like horseface's... And Ryoma's like a big version of him, with his shittier personality..

 

"Well... Those three haven't been active in studying and the assassination since the beginning..." Nagisa started as Karma raised his water gun at the H/C-haired girl with a devilish smile on his face.

 

Y/N continued what Nagisa said as she lazily kicked the water gun out of Karma's hand to prevent herself from getting wet, "You could say that he has been particularly irritated, and he was probably the culprit who destroyed the pool."

 

"Just leave him be," Sugino suggested as he lazily puts his arms behind him head. "Guys like him who never give up bullying are such mood-killers."

 

"I think not enjoying yourself in a classroom where it's okay to kill your teacher is such a waste though," Karma said, unironically.

 

The Titan-shifter sighed at Karma. "Of course you would say that. Killing isn't actually enjoyable," the girl muttered the last part with her voice filled with guilt. But everyone heard her, which made them pause in their tracks.

 

"Y/N... Something wrong?" Sugino asked in worry.

 

The girl didn't respond as she recalled a memory.

 

FLASHBACK


"P-Please don't kill me! I beg you-" a man begged his soon-to-be-killer to not kill him, but his killer ignored his pleas as she slashed her dagger across the man's throat, before the man dropped to the floor of his bedroom, dying of the blood loss.

The man, was a noble. A corrupt noble to be exact. The girl was tasked to kill him to stop him from his criminal activities.

E/C eyes stared at the dead body on the floor with a pool of blood. The eyes then averted to the dagger stained with blood. The girl clicked her tongue and cleaned her dagger with a cloth.

The now-dead noble didn't expect his killer to be a girl; a girl around seven years old with all-black clothing with a hood and a mask of the same color. When the little girl broke into his mansion with a dagger, he thought that he could fight back. Oh, how wrong he was. The little girl defeated him in just a second, like a God of Death.

A sound of the door creaking snapped the girl in all-black clothing out of her focus of cleaning her dagger. Suspicious, she made her way to where the sound came from; the door to the dead man's bedroom.

The girl opened the door, revealing a boy who seems to be around five years old; just a bit younger than her, leaning against the wall as he trembles. His eyes were filled with fear.

Suspicious, the girl asks the boy, "Did you see that?" reffering to her killing the man.

The boy didn't answer. But, he didn't deny it either. The masked girl took his silence as an answer, before she raised her dagger.

"You saw that. So you must die. And... I'm sorry..."

*SLASH*

"Y/N...?" the sound of Nagisa's voice snapped the female teen out of her flashback. Her surprised expression confirms that she's no longer spacing out.

"What were you thinking about this time?" Karma asked. Y/N spacing out and thinking to the point that someone needs to snap her out of it is quite common. Everyone is curious on what she is thinking.

"Nothing. Just... a memory," the girl answered vaguely.

Nagisa wanted to ask her something, but he's worried that his question might be sensitive. Nonetheless, he gathered up the courage and shot his question, "Y/N, you seem to be troubled by something... You're always spacing out and looked to be having deep thoughts. Would you... mind telling us? If it's troubling you, we can help."

Y/N's E/C eyes stared at Nagisa, before narrowing it and staring back to the ground. She was hesitant. Part of her wanted to tell him what's wrong. Nagisa is a good and trustworthy friend. He's similar to Armin. Another part of her didn't want to tell him; the rational part of her. That part of her said that keeping personal things to herself is better. Getting others involved will only cause trouble. She learned it the hard way.

The troubled girl made her decision. "I'm fine. Nothing's troubling me." The rational part of her took over her mind.

With that, she quicken her pace, escaping her friends from prying into her. Disspointed, the three males could only stare at her figure getting smaller and smaller.

"She's not ready to open up, huh?" Sugino said with disappointment.

"Well- It's understandable. She does look like someone who'd have a tragic backstory," Karma commented, trying to defend the girl. He knew a secret of the girl's, but that's just about it. Nothing else. Yet despite that, he defended the girl's wish of people not prying into her past.

Nagisa nodded hesitantly in agreement. "Yeah, I guess. But if that's the case, how tragic is her past...?"



"What the hell, Terasaka?!" Yoshida screamed, furious. "Aren't you gonna apologize?!" Nakamura asked. "You made Koro-sensei who's more a man among men than an adult, cry!"

Terasaka made a fuss by kicking down the D.I.Y motorbike Koro-sensei made for Yoshida, which made the others furious at him. This act just reminded a certain girl of a friend she liked to bicker with.

"You guys are just buzzin' like a bunch of bugs..." Terasaka said, as he grabbed something from his desk.

Y/N's eyebrows furrowed. Where's he going with this? she thought.

"So how about I do some pest control!" Terasaka said before he threw a bottle of bug spray (or at least that's what the label says) to the ground, triggering it to spread its content to the whole classroom. Okay, maybe he's worse than horsface, the girl thought as she covered her face from the gas.

"Terasaka! Even pranks have their limits!" Koro-sensei scolded as he placed a tentacle on the student's shoulder.

"Don't touch me, monster," Terasaka said as he swiped off the tentacle on his shoulder. "It's sickening. Him, and all of you, manipulated into acting all-buddy with that monster."

A silence followed by, before Karma broke it, "So you're that disgusted, huh... If your don't like it, why not just kill him? This class gives us permission to do that."

"What the hell, Karma. You wanna pick a fight with me? Fine, I've had a problem with you from the start..."

Y/N pinched the bridge of her nose, getting deja vu. Holy shit. This is like Eren and Jean all over again.

The girl saw Eren and Jean's fights, to the point that she has lost count of it. Somehow, it became a source of entertainment for people when she and her fellow friends eat in the mess hall back in the Training Corps. Usually, she's the one who stops the fight. Ah, good old times.

Snapping back to reality, the girl saw Karma shutting Terasaka up by slapping hand to his mouth, squeezing it. "Now, now, Terasaka. If you want to fight, actions must come before words."

Terasaka shoved Karma's hand away with a grunt. "Hands off! This is bullshit!" With that, he left the classroom with a loud thud of the door.

"... The heck's with him?"

"I guess he just can't get coexist peacefully with everyone..."

"..." Y/N stayed silent as her gaze averted to her phone, reading theories on travelling through worlds.


 

Time flew by till the next day. The yellow octopus choked out sobs as some sort of yellow liquid came out of his eyes. Or at least, that's what the class thinks, including Y/N, who didn't care in the least. She was too busy finding a way back to the Walls, as her commander ordered her to.

 

"What's with you?" Irina asked, who is sitting next to the girl who is busy with something the class was curious about. "You've been crying for nothing."

 

"No. These aren't tears. It's my leaky nose." Koro-sensei continued to "sob".

 

"That's too damn misleading!"

 

"I've been feeling a bit off since yesterday," Koro-sensei said.

 

The back door of the classroom slid open, revealing the boy who made a fuss yesterday: Terasaka. "Oh! Terasaka!" The assassination target rushed over to the boy, grabbing his shoulders as his snot poured on Terasaka. " I was worried you wouldn't come in today! You were so angry yesterday, but don't worry! Everyone's already over it, right? Right?"

 

"Y-Yeah..." Kayano responded. "I'm more worried that you're going to completely cover Terasaka's face."

 

"I thought about it all day, but in the end, it really is best to speak to the person himself. If there's anything bothering you, won't you let me hear it after this?"

 

Terasaka shot Koro-sensei a glare as he wiped his teacher's snot with his tie. "Oi, octopus. It's about time we get serious. Come to the pool after school. After all, water's your weakness."

 

Y/N's eyebrows furrowed at what Terasaka said. Does he have a plan? Is it just because he's pissed at Koro-sensei, or does he actually have a plan?

 

"You lot help out, too! I'll knock him into the water for you!"

 

I have to do this again, huh? Y/N thought with a pissed face, standing up and shooting a glare at Terasaka. "What makes you think that we'll help you, horseface?" she couldn't help but call him with his friend's nickname due to their similarity.

 

"Horseface?!"

 

The girl continued despite the interruption, "When it's convenient for you, you're ordering us around. You really think anyone's gonna say "Yeah, sure"?"

 

Terasaka chuckled. "Doesn't really matter to me if you don't come. Hell, I'd be happy to have the ten billion all to myself," he said as he walked out. A frown escaped the Titan-shifter.

 

"What's his deal?" Yoshida asked.

 

"I'm seriously done following him," Muramatsu said.

 

"I'm not going."

 

"Same."

 

"I'll pass this time."

 

Not wanting the class to pass this assassination, Koro-sensei spread his snot to the floor and hardened it, trapping the students. "Oh, let's all go!"

 

The H/C-haired girl tried to pull her feet out of the hardened, but to no vail. All she could do is growl in annoyance. What's his deal?

 

"Terasaka is finally motivated to kill me. You can all carry out the assassination together, and you'll feel better once you've made up," Koro-sensei through the snot that's covering his whole face.

 

"First of all, you're gross!" Y/N expressed her disgustment.

 


 

In the end, the girl was forced into the pool by Koro-sensei despite her protests. Irritated, she's plotting her own assassination as payback.

 

"Alright, good! Everyone spread out, just like that!" Terasaka said as he gestured his classmates to spread out in the pool, much to their annoyance. Everyone's using their swimsuits with their weapons in hand.

 

"I have my doubts," Takebayashi said, who's not in the water yet as he pushed up his glasses. "Do you even have what it takes to make another person swim? A flying octopus, nonetheless."

 

"Just shut up and get in!" Taking the boy with glasses by surprise, Terasaka kicked him into the water.

 

"Man, Terasaka's a real tyrant," Kimura commented.

 

"Yeah," Mimura agreed. "Just like he was back in first and second year."

 

Y/N stared at the rubber knife in her hand as she thought, The plan's here pretty obvious. Horseface's gonna knock Koro-sensei into the water and have all of us stab him. But there's no doubt that Koro-sensei saw this through. Is horseface just dumb, or does he have trick up his sleeve?

 

"I see, I see," Koro-sensei said, walking up. "You'll knock me into the water and have everyone stab me, yes?" Y/N's theory was confirmed that the octopus saw this through.


Terasaka stayed silent for a while as he stared at the gun in his hand, seemingly deep in thought. After snapping it from whatever he was thinking about, he raised the gun to Koro-sensei. "You ready for this, monster?"

"Of course I am. My nose has even stopped running."

Terasaka scrunched his nose as he gritted his teeth. "I've always hated you-"

A spark of electricity was felt by Y/N, before her mind was taken over.

*ZAP*

"Do you know what I hate most in this world?" a familiar voice said in a cold voice, as Y/N found herself staring at her hands on a table.

The voice continued, "People who aren't free. They're no more than cattle."

"Now, just looking at you piss me off like crazy. And now I finally know why." Y/N felt her hands trembling and her breath shake.

"I can't stand looking at you who has no choice but to be a slave and obey orders without question."

Y/N's eyes began to water with salty tears.

"Even when you wish to do something according to your own free will, you can't. Because that'll just cause more damage." The girl felt the owner of the voice's piercing gaze on her.

"In my eyes, you're the most dangerous person alive. Whatever you do, it will cause danger, especially when you do it according to your own free will. So you have no choice but to be a slave following orders to avoid that."

The trembling girl set her head down, processing everything that the voice was saying.

"Y/N... Ever since I have met you, I've always hated you ."

*ZAP*


 

Y/N didn't know what to think.

 

The voice's words were so cruel, that she didn't notice herself drowning in the water that's dragging her. She didn't even make an effort to save herself.

 

Once Y/N knew what was happening, she let herself to continue drown into the water. It's just like the voice said; doing something on her own free will will just cause damage. She couldn't help but unconsciously believe the voice.

 

As the girl drowns, a sense of familiarity sparked. She felt like she has drowned before. But she couldn't recall when.

 

Am I really a... slave? was her last thought before she felt darkness consuming her.



*COUGH* *COUGH*

The sound of the unconscious girl's coughs washed relief over the worry Karma, who found her on the sides of the river. The Mach 20 octopus managed to pull her out of the water.

Y/N's body shot upwards as she continued to cough out water. Karma patted her back.

The girl shivered from the cold. She wrapped her arms around her body in an attempt to warm herself up. At the cold, she was reminded of a certain event that happened in the cold; the massacre.

She remembered the splattered blood of the lifeless bodies right in front of her. She remembered the lifeless eyes of Kanon's staring right into hers. She remembered when Kanon's heart stopped beating. All of that was more than enough to make her suffer from it.

Her mind then went back to what the mysterious voice said: "Even when you wish to do something according to your own free will, you can't. Because that'll just cause more damage." Y/N didn't quite understand. But, that was enough to make her already-racing-heart add speed.

Karma noticed Y/N's expression filled with fear and pain. He knew that she didn't like the cold, and drowning must be a terrifying experience for her. But was that enough for her to make that face?

Through the female's face, Karma guessed that she had some sort of trauma from the cold. So, he gave her his black blazer. "Take this," Karma said as he put his blazer on the girl. "It's warm, right?"

Y/N's face relaxed at the warmth of Karma's blazer on her. Her racing heart slowed down. She wasn't trembling as much as before.

Her hands gripped on the blazer as something warm fills her chest. "Yeah... It's warm..."

The male sighed. "Do Titan-shifters catch colds?" Karma asked, trying to ease the trembling female's mind by having a conversation.

Y/N shook her head weakly. "I don't know. But logically, they shouldn't."

"Well, that's too bad. I bet pictures of you sneezing and making weird faces will make good blackmail material," Karma said as a sadistic look came to his face.

The female clicked her tongue. "Damn sadist." Karma shrugged.

Sounds of water splashing and hits caught Y/N's attention. She snapped her head towards the source of the sound. "What's happening there?"

Karma stood up. "Let's take a look." The female nodded and stood up too.

Both of them rushed towards the source of the sound. Their classmates watched something happening from an edge of the cliff.

Y/N's eyes widen in surprise at Koro-sensei who is fighting someone: Itona. Her ears heard a branch cracking, which caused her to snap towards it. She gasped slightly at Hara, who is hanging on tight on a tree branch, which seems to be able to snap at any second.

"By decreasing the number of tentacles, both power and speed are concentrated into those remaining," Shiro's voice made Y/N notice of his presence. "They're so easy to handle that even the simplest of children could do It. On the other hand, your entire body is soaked and your movements have grown increasingly duller. It's only a matter of time until your weak point is destroyed as well."

His weak point?

"Seriously?" Y/N heard Okajima said.

"I see. They're the ones who set this all up," the Titan-shifter concluded.

"Still, I get the feeling that they're overpowering him way too much," Kataoka said. "He can manage with only that much water as a handicap, can't he?"

"It's not just 'cause of the water." Terasaka suddenly appeared.

"Terasaka!"

He continued, "The reason he can't go full power is because he rescued you guys. Take a look above him." He pointed at Hara.

Everyone gasped. "The place he left them is within the tentacles' attack range!"

"Especially Hara, whose chubbiness is her selling point, looks like she'll fall any second!"

Y/N sweatdropped at the comment. Who the hell said that?

"And to protect her and the others, Koro-sensei..." Manami said in panic.

"But she's fat and heavy... This doesn't look good," Terasaka said, not realizing that he just said something that may be offensive. Unfortunately, Hara heard this and was gonna throw hands if it weren't for her current position.

Y/N sweat dropped, Yeah... Doesn't look good to you, horseface.

"We have to help her!"

"But how?!"

"Wait a second..." Isogai glanced at Terasaka. "Don't tell me they manipulated you into all of this."

Terasaka gave Isogai a rather bitter smirk. "Yeah, that's right. Guys with no purpose or vision who act without thinking are doomed to be played by smart guys like them."

Oh? Y/N raised her brows in surprise at Terasaka's sudden change of attitude.

"But y'know, I want to be the one to choose who's gonna pull my strings. I've had enough of those guys. Turns out I don't give a shit about taking the rewards money, either."

He walked up to Y/N and Karma and pointed at them. "So, Karma! Y/N! You guys give it a try. Use those head of yours to come up with something! I'll pull it off perfectly and save those guys!"

What the hell is this? His personality just got less shitty than horseface, Y/N thought in disbelief.

"Sure, but," Karma paused, "can you even a handle a plan of ours?" A sadistic smile was plastered on his face. He glanced at Y/N to see if they had the same plan on their mind. She nodded, indicating that they do.

A dark look made its way to Y/N's stoic face as her E/C eyes seemed to glow. "After all, you might die."

Determination filled Terasaka. "Oh, I'll do it, all right. I'm the perpetrator who gets results."


Koro-sensei's tentacles were now all red and swelling. Two of his students discussed the plan; or rather, going over the plan. Once they're done, they turned to the rest of their classmates.

 

"Let's forget about rescuing Hara!" Karma said rather cheerfully. Y/N face-palmed at how Karma said it.

 

Terasaka grabbed Karma's shirt by the collar as devil horns came out of Karma's head. "Oi, Karma! You're screwing around, aren't ya?!"

 

He pointed at Hara. "Hara's the one in the most danger! She came exactly move around on her own 'cause she's a porker, and she's so heavy that the branch looks like it'll break!"

 

"Horsface," Y/N called out to Terasaka as an irk appeared on him. "This is the same shirt you wore yesterday, right? It has a stain in the same spot, too."

 

"What a slob~ Man, you're just not suited for trickery at all."

 

"The hell?!"

 

"But," Karma paused, "even though nobody's home, you've got physical strength and the ability to get things done. So, working out a strategy that centers around you is going to be interesting." He snapped all of Terasaka's buttons. "Trust us and move as we tell you. Things won't go so well, otherwise. And, consider this for making up for your previous actions."

 

Terasaka stayed silent for a moment. "Saying nobody's home is going too far. Whatever, just hurry up and give me the instructions."

 


 

"Oi! Itona! Shiro!" Terasaka called out to the both of them as he slid down.


"Yes, Terasaka? You'll be in danger if you come any closer, you know?" Shiro said rather calmly.

"You tricked me but good!"

"Don't get so upset. We just pulled your classmates into it a little. That shouldn't be an issue for you-"

"Shut up!" Terasaka cut him off. "You bastards are unforgivable!"

Terasaka took off his shirt and faced towards Itona. "Itona! You and me, one-on-one!" Itona looked at him with his chin up, obviously looking down oh him.

"Stop that, Terasaka! He's not someone you can win against!" Koro-sensei tried to stop his student.

 

"Stay out of this, octopuff!"

 

Shiro chuckled, "What a hero."

 

His light voice immediately turned serious. "Shut him up, Itona."

 

"Y/N! Karma!" Nagisa panicked.

 

"Calm down, Nagisa," Y/N gestured his blue-haired friend to calm down. "He's not gonna die."

 

She continued, "Shiro's not out to kill us. Keeping us alive has a much greater impact on Koro-sensei's concentration. At first glance, Hara seems to be in extreme danger, but it's not like she's gonna become Itona's target."

 

"Even if she should fall, I know from personal experience that the octopus won't just abandon her," Karma added.

 

Personal experience? Y/N asked in confusion, though, she just shrug it off and continued to explain, "So we told Terasaka beforehand: he'll take a strong hit enough to knock him out. But, on the other hand, he'll use that level of speed and power to grab onto the tentacle and hold on like his life depends on it."


"You've endured quite well," Shiro said to Terasaka who is holding onto the tentacle. "All right, Itona, give him another."

Before Itona could give Terasaka another hit, he let out a sneezed, which came out quite cute.

Y/N chuckled. "Terasaka wearing the same shirt yesterday means that it was throughly covered, at point-blank range, with the chemical in that weird spray he let loose in the classroom."

Karma continued, "That's the chemical that caused the octopus' mucus to gush out. That alone wouldn't be enough to take out Itona, though."

Koro-sensei took his opportunity and save Hara from falling to her death.

"Still," Y/N continued, "if we create even the tiniest opening, then Koro-sensei will go ahead and save Hara for us."

"Yoshida! Muramatsu!" Terasaka called out to his two friends. "Give me a real big one!" He said as he splashed some water, signaling them to jump in.

Both of them chuckled lightly. "Seriously?"

"Sheesh."

"His weak points are the same as the octopus," Karma added. "So all we have to do is use the same tricks right back on him."

Y/N snapped her fingers, signaling the others to jump into the water.

Itona now was surrounded by Class E, splashing water on him, as his tentacles swollen up.

"You sure soaked up a lot of water, huh~" Karma sung. "The same water you used on Koro-sensei ended up reducing your handicap."

Shiro growled.

"So what now?" Karma continued. "We don't want to give up on the prize money either."

"Not to mention that your plan nearly killed everyone," Y/N added as she stood beside Karma, who is squatting, "and horseface got all beat up in the process."

"Stop calling me horseface!"

She ignored Terasaka and continued, "If you want to keep going, we're going to need to have a hardcore splash party."

Shiro was quiet for a moment. "We've been outwitted. Our carefully planned strategy, was ruined by the tactics and actions of mere students." He took a step back. "We withdraw."

His back was now turned against the students. "Even if we were to slaughter all these children, who knows how his antimatter organs would run amok."

Y/N's brows met each other. Does he intend to kill us all?

"Let's go, Itona."

The boy didn't answer. Rage was visible on his face, and he was trying to surpress it.

"Well? Wasn't that a fun time with everyone?" Koro-sensei asked in his usual cheerful tone. "Why not join us, for real this time?"

"Itona," Shiro called out to the boy.

Itona paused for a moment, making a decision. Once he made it, he clicked his tone and used his tentacles to go to Shiro and walked away.

"Phew," Sugino sighed and tossed the bucket he was holding away. "We managed to drive 'em off."

"Not bad huh, Koro-sensei?" Okano winked. "Thanks to us, you escaped death."

Koro-sensei let outs his signature laugh. "I'm grateful, of course! I still had some tricks up my sleeve, though."

"That reminds me, Terasaka..." Hara suddenly appeared behind him with a ready to kill look. "You were saying some harsh stuff about me back there."

Oh shit, here it comes. Y/N watched the scene unfold in interest, ready for some drama.

"Like me being a porker and heavy..."

Terasaka flinched. "H-Hold on...! I was just being objective about the situation!" he tried to get himself out of the situation.

"Keep your excuses!" Hara said angrily. "How about I show you the terror of a fatass who can really move!"

Karma snickered. "You really are a blockhead, Terasaka~ No wonder you let people wrap your around their fingers."

"Shut the hell up, Karma! You don't get to just sit up there and talk down at me!" Terasaka shouted before he grabbed Karma by the collar and pulled him into the water. Y/N snorted and contained her laugh.

"The hell?! What the hell's with you turning against your boss like that?!"

"My boss?! Ha! What sort of boss'd make someone take a tentacle hit with his bare chest?! For a world-class slacker, you sure scored a sweet part in all this!"

Takaoka sighed with her arms crossed. "I was just thinking the same thing."

"Why don't we take this chance to give him a taste of this muddy water~"

With that, Nakamura and Maehara charged right at Karma and tackled him as Karma tried to break out of their grasp. "The hell?! Let me go!"

At Y/N's classmates silly antics, she couldn't contain any more of laughter and let it all out. Everyone stopped from whatever they were doing when her laughter reached their ears. This was the first time everyone heard her laugh. And their friend, for the first time, was smiling brightly (if you don't count when Y/N went to the ocean for the first time, which only Karma and Nagisa saw). All of them felt like they have accomplished something big.

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

The mess hall was quite lively. Cadets ate their dinner as they chattered amongst themselves. Although the operation of eliminating all the Titans in Wall Maria is still ongoing, they all seemed rather cheerful. So far, there have been no casualties.

 

A certain brunette named Eren Jaeger lazily shuffled through the crowd with his food, walking towards his friends' table. Once he reached it, he sat next to Armin and quietly ate his food, not making his presence known to the group.

 

His mind was preoccupied by something. Recently, he has been getting strange dreams. In his dreams, he could see the former commander of the Survey Corps: Erwin smith, alive, but not quite well. He was conversing with the Commander, but from a person he holds dear perspective's: Y/N. He was also seeing people with colorful hair that are addressed as 'classmates'. Then, he saw weird technology, the ocean that he wasn't even sure if it was real, and a giant yellow alien that always has that grin.

 

Everything was too baffling to Eren. Normally, he would've tell Hange any weird things that's happening to him, but he can't tell them this one. This one might cause Hange to do more extreme experiments on him than normal ones, which are already extreme.

 

Mikasa noticed Eren who is unusually quiet, staring at his food blankly. She noticed lately that her friend, or what she prefers 'brother', is getting quieter as time passes. His bickering with Jean has become such a rare thing now. She guessed that it was the effect of Y/N's "death", even though months has passed.

 

In fact, everyone was still affected by the female's "death", including Mikasa herself. All of them got quieter and duller, which made Hange and the other cadets worried. Even Levi was getting worried. Though, Levi himself is the one most affected.

 

"Eren," Mikasa tapped his shoulder. "Your food's gonna get cold."

 

The brunette only nodded in response and proceeded to eat his food quietly. Now knowing that her brother is eating, Mikasa continued to eat her food.

 

As both of them ate in silence, Jean, Connie, Sasha, and Armin engaged in a conversation. Although, Armin does most of the talking with logic, Sasha the one without logic, Connie making small jokes here and there, and Jean listening quietly.

 

As more time passes, so does Jean's focus on the conversation. He was imagining his deceased friends, Marco and Y/N, being here. He and Y/N would've bicker to no end, and Marco would've tried to calm them down. Good old days.

 

Suddenly, Jean's nose felt something fuzzy.

 

*ACHOO*

 

Jean quickly covered his nose as everyone in the table turned to him due to shock, with Sasha choking on the food she was eating. Snapping out of shock, Armin quickly gave Sasha water.

 

"Woah, you okay Jean?" Connie asked.

 

Jean quickly shrugged, "Yeah. Just felt like someone is talking about me."

 

Under normal circumstances, Eren would've said, "Don't get ahead of yourself, Jean. No one would be talking about horses." But Eren didn't say anything and continued to eat in silence.

 

"You might've caught a cold," Armin said as he patted Sasha's back in order to ease her from her choking.

 

Jean once again shrugged, "I told you, I'm fine."

 

The group nodded and went back to eating their foods. Jean couldn't help but think that someone is talking about him. Who the hell is talking about me behind my back?

 


 

Fact: Sasha now doesn't finish her food
because she's sparing it for Y/N.

 

Chapter 24: 21 || Together

Chapter Text

Today was the day that Y/N uses the ODM gear as part of the deal she made with the government; her meeting up with Erwin and in return she gives information about the gear and demonstrate it for them. She felt somewhat happy to use the ODM gear after such a long time of not using it.


Feeling the intense gazes of people from the government and researchers, Y/N sighs and swiftly puts on her gear. Most of the people are shocked at how swift the girl is putting on the gear, except Karasuma.

Once the girl was done, she grips on the controller grips as she stares at the tall trees before her. At her recommendation, the government had her to demonstrate it in a forest; an ideal spot for using ODM gear.

The girl felt a sense of nostalgia. I miss those days...

Y/N turns toward her supervisor. "I can use it now, right?"

He nodded. "Yeah."

At his confirmation, the excited girl immediately aimed and fired the grapple hooks at a tree before activating the gas mechanism, reeling herself to the tree. She then swung herself to another tree, disconnected the hook, and repeat.

Everyone looked at her in amazement, particularly at the gear. No one would've ever thought that humans can go up in the air and fly like a free bird.

Occasionally, Y/N would've do a few flips and stop using the gear to jump from one tree to another, much to everyone's surprise. However, Karasuma got worried at the girl's dangerous actions. Even more, she was smiling without a care while doing those actions. But, he was glad that the girl seems to be having fun.


 

"Thank you for demonstrating the gear for us," a researcher said as he wrote notes about the gear on a notebook aggressively, fascinated by the bizzare gear. Y/N gave a nod in return.

 

With reluctance, Y/N stopped her fun of swinging through the trees in fear of running out of gas. It'll be quite the problem if the gas ran out.

 

The girl sighed. If only they could recreate it-

 

An idea suddenly popped into her mind. A brilliant idea.

 

"Hey, they know about Koro-sensei, right?" she asked Karasuma in a hushed voice.

 

"Yeah... Why do you ask?"

 

Y/N ignored Karasuma's question and spoke to the researchers, "Is it possible to recreate the ODM gear?"

 

Shocked by the question, everyone stood silent as a silence passed by. Everyone expected that the girl was desperate to use the gear, but no one expected for her to straight up say that.

 

A researcher fake-coughed to ease the tense air. "Why do you ask?"

 

Y/N answered the wary question smoothly, "I thought that we can use the ODM gear for the assassination."

 

Everyone knew what assassination she's talking about. Karasuma's eyes widen in realization.

 

"You know, since the octopus can fly," Y/N quickly added, hoping that would make the researchers to at least considerate it.

 

In reality, Y/N just wanted to use the gear for her own entertainment. She just sees the assassination as brilliant excuse.

 

Seeing that the researchers are having a discussion, the girl knows that they're considering it. After all, they wouldn't miss an opportunity to save the world. Y/N smirked internally.

 

After the small discussion, the researchers turned to her. "We can make the gear, but we'll need to do more research on the gas to recreate it. So, yeah. It might be possible."

 

The girl raised her eyebrows as she suppressed a smile. "Okay. Nice."

 

With that, everyone scattered to do their own tasks, leaving the girl and her supervisor alone.

 

Y/N turned to Karasuma. "Can I see Erwin right now?"

 

Karasuma nodded. "Sure."

 


 

A knock on the door made the blond Commander look up from his book as he guessed on who could be on the other side of the door. The person was revealed when the door was opened.

 

"Y/N," Erwin said the visitor's name.

 

"Erwin," the visitor returned, shutting the door behind her.

 

The Commander's appearance has significantly changed since the last time Y/N saw him. His usually neat hair isn't so neat now, since his hair grew longer. Thin facial hair grew on his pale face. But, his calm and collected expression never left his face.

 

"No weird things here?" the visitor asked as she walked up to her superior.

 

The man nodded. "Yes. I've already checked the room myself."

 

"All right." Y/N took a seat at the chair close to Erwin's bed.


"I'm guessing you've been good?" Erwin asked as he poured tea in an empty cup.

"Yes. And you've been the same?" Y/N returned the question as she accepted a cup of tea from the Commander.

"Yes."

The girl took a sip at the tea. Her eyes widen at the taste. "What's this?"

"Green tea. Tastes rather unique, right?" Erwin took a sip at his green tea in delight.

Y/N nodded in agreement. "Yes. It tastes bittersweet, especially in the aftertaste."

"Exactly why it's unique. I'm sure Levi would love this."

At the mention of Levi, Y/N paused. Her lips soon pursed as a sour face appeared on her face. "Y-Yes..."

Erwin arched an eyebrow. He knew what happened between Y/N and Levi. But from what he remembers, their problem was already resolved. Perhaps, Y/N's amnesia caused her to forget that her problem with Levi has already been resolved. And because of that, she's still feeling troubled by it.

"Levi, right?"

Y/N's eyes shot towards the Commander in shock. "H-Huh?"

His gaze landed on the girl. "You're thinking about that, right?" Y/N knew what Erwin was talking about by that.

Y/N nodded hesitantly. "Y-Yeah... I still... can't..." she tried to get out, trembling at the memory of Levi's back turned against her with his voice cold as ice.

FLASHBACK

"Name and business," the Captain's voice said from the inside of his office.

"Y/N. I'm here to drop off some papers you need to sign."

Although Y/N was nervous to see the Captain, she collected courage and twisted open the door knob. She nervously stepped in into the office and walked up to Levi's desk, placing the papers down gently.

Levi's back was against her, as he looked down at the floor below him with his arms crossed. He refused to acknowledge the girl's presence.

With a shaky voice, she called out to him, "Levi..." He didn't answer, still not acknowledging Y/N's presence.

Finally, the man spoke, "Why?"

Y/N swallowed a lump of saliva as Levi asked his vague question more clearly, "Why are you here?"

"I-I... wanted to find you guys..."

A deafening silence filled the room. Y/N's palms began to sweat.

"I told you, didn't I?" Levi said in a cold voice, his back still against the girl. "I told you to not come here, yet you still did."

"I-I..." Y/N felt herself suffocating at the tension.

"Get out."

"W-What-"

"I said get the hell out!"

"Levi just wanted to protect you, you know?" the Commander's voice snapped the girl out of her flashback.

"W-What?" Y/N looked up at the Commander.

Erwin continued, "You may not remember it because of your amnesia, but you and Levi made up." He wanted to say this back at Y/N's last visit, but he had so much to fill in the girl's missing memories that he didn't get the chance to say this.

The girl's eyes widen in disbelief at what the Commander said. "I-I don't understand... Why would he..."

"He still cares about you. More than you think."

"...How do you know about this?"

"Levi told me about it. He didn't mean to shout at you like that. And... He's sorry for hurting you like that."

At Erwin's comforting gaze, Y/N relaxed a bit. "R-Really?"

He nodded. "Really."

Knowing that Levi still cared about her was more than enough to make Y/N happy. After all, he's practically the most important person to her.

After a few moments of light chat, Erwin finally asked the girl what he's been meaning to ask, "Y/N, you have something to tell me, right? You wouldn't visit me unless you have something important to tell me."

Y/N nodded, confirming his deduction. "Yes. You said that we should tell each other everything, since we're in this together. But I wasn't able to tell you about one thing."

Erwin seems to not mind. "And what is that?"

"I wasn't able to tell you this since this is very very confidential. But now, the government allowed me to tell you, since you don't even have anyone to tell to."

The man nodded at the girl to continue.

"Apparently, some sort of giant octopus who practically never stops smiling with Mach 20 speed is going to destroy the world in March."

Too baffled, Erwin spitted out his tea that he was about to gulp down. "What."

Y/N grabbed her phone and began to type something slowly. "For your information, this is what an octopus looks like," she said as she showed her phone to Erwin, which displayed a picture of an octopus.

Erwin blinked twice at the new and bizzare creature he has learned of its existence. "It's an animal that lives in the ocean. And for your information, the ocean is the whole body of salt water that covers nearly three fourths of the earth," the girl explained.

The man placed his cup on the bed side table before wiping off the tea on his chin. "The ocean exists?"

Y/N nodded. "Yes. I saw it myself. And... it is indeed salty." She remembered how she tasted the ocean's water and her shocked face at how salty it was.

Erwin regained his composure and asked, "What does this have to do with you?"

Y/N answered, "Remember what I said about crashing through a class' wall? The octopus teaches that class."

The man's eyebrows met each other. "Why would he teach when he's going to destroy the world?"

The girl shook her head as she sighed. "I don't know either. Anyway, the students are tasked to assassinate him. Since I know the octopus' existence, I'm automatically involved in the assassination."

"I see," the Commander said. "And you're currently living with that man that escorts you here, yes?"

Confirming, Y/N nodded. "Yes. He's my supervisor."

The girl took a sip at her tea. "Oh yeah, the class also saw me regenerating. The octopus and my supervisor, as well as another teacher saw it too."

Erwin let out a frown as his eyebrows met together. "Well, that's a problem."

Agreeing, the girl nodded. "It is. Not for the time being, at least. My supervisor told me that he wouldn't tell the government; in worry for my safety, which I don't really get. The class, the octopus, and the other teacher also doesn't seem to have any intentions of telling the government. But, I could be wrong."

The Commander nodded. "I see. You haven't told anyone about your Titan abilities, yes?"

Y/N tensed at the question, but chose to answer honestly, "Actually, I told someone." She remembered the incident with Karma after the Baseball match before she continued, "At one point, some thugs appeared, so me and him had to fight them off. But, when I was about to shield myself from an attack, one of the thugs managed to cut me with a knife, and I transformed. He saw it happen, so I had to give him an explanation. But I didn't go into the details."

Erwin didn't seem to mind your mistake. "I see. Make sure to not draw blood out of yourself. And, you haven't told anyone else, right?"

"Of course. For all I know, they could be trying to get me to trust them." Y/N's gaze averted from the man to her lap. "But... I feel... bad about suspecting them..."

Not hearing a response from the Commander, Y/N tensed as she felt his gaze on her. But she continued, "They're really great... They taught me so many things...and I got to try many things... I really...had fun with them..."

The girl smiled at one particular memory. "And...they somehow make me laugh... I don't think I have laughed before... So... I'm really grateful for them..."

Still looking down at her lap, Y/N couldn't lift her head. She thought, How is the Commander gonna react? I literally just admitted myself that I'm getting comfortable with people that may be enemies.

A big and warm hand ruffled Y/N's hair, as she flinched at the sudden warmth on her head. Her eyes traced the hand to the owner's: Erwin Smith. To her shock, a warm smile made its way to his face.

"I'm glad that you're comfortable here, even without your friends."

Y/N glanced at the Commander with wide eyes.

"Yes, we're somewhere unknown and don't know how to get back. But you don't need to have your guard up all the time. Relax a little. After all, we're not exactly 'Commander' and 'Soldier' now, or should I say, 'Lieutenant'."

That's right, 'Lieutenant'. Y/N isn't just a soldier, she's also the lieutenant of the Special Operations Squad, or famously known as Squad Levi; an elite squad of the Survey Corps hand-picked by Captain Levi Ackerman himself. She got her promotion quite quick for a soldier who just entered the Survey Corps. But with her exceptional skills and position as the 104th's strongest, she did it.

Flinching a bit at what Erwin called her, Y/N remembered him told that she's the lieutenant for Levi's squad. Unfortunately, the girl didn't remember anything about getting a promotion.

Though still a bit confused at her new title, she returned Erwin's warm smile and nodded, "All right."

After that, they told each other stories from their lifes. From the sad ones, to the happy ones. Y/N also told Erwin a few events she experienced at her new environment: Class E, occasionally comparing her classmates and teachers with her fellow comrades. Erwin will tell her some stories of his childhood and his cadet days.

That day, two people who often isolate themselves from people, opened up to each other. Now, they have someone to let down their guard and relax with.

Both of them are lost in this unknown world. But, at least they have a shoulder to lean on.



"Nurufufufu," Koro-sensei's signature laugh was heard in the forest as his students studied intently, sitting under the trees. The yellow octopus used his Mach 20 speed to help his students with the subjects they were struggling with.

"You got the basics down cold in the first semester. At this rate, you can expect your finals scores to shoot right up."

"Koro-sensei, do you want us all to make the top fifty this time, too?" Nagisa asked.

"No. I was too focused on your total scores for midterms. I've come to believe that each student should have a goal suited to him or herself. And that's why I've come up with the perfect target for our assassination classroom!"

Koro-sensei suddenly stopped his Mach 20 speed and rushed towards Terasaka. "Don't worry, Terasaka! You've got a shot for reaching out, too!" Y/N sweatdropped.

"Now then," Koro-sensei began as he held an anti-sensei gun, "as Shiro previously mentioned, whe I lose a tentacle, I lose speed." He then shot a tentacle, surprising everyone. "Even if they're only decreased by one, it has a clear effect."

That's true, Y/N thought. His clones are getting sloppier.

"See? I can't keep up the quality of my clones, and now there's a few child clones mixed in."

His clones could actually shrink like that?!

"Lose one more," Koro-sensei shot another tentacle. "and you get more child clones with the parent clones fretting about how to make ends meet.

Well, this has taken a tragic turn...

"Lose yet another," the octopus shot another tentacle, "and now the father clone has vanished, leaving the mother clone to raise her children on her own."

Brutal! Y/N then pondered on why losing a tentacle would make a story more tragic.

Koro-sensei then stopped with his mach 20 speed. "Each tentacle lost is a ten percent reduction in my movement. And that brings us back to your tests."

Y/N's eyebrows furrowed. Where's he going with this?

"Last time, you were assessed by your composite scores, but...this time, you will all be evaluated by your strongest subject as well. On the return of your exam papers, I will allow you to destroy one tentacle for each subject where you score the top in your grade."

This boosted everyone's motivation to kill Koro-sensei.

Koro-sensei continued, "This is the final exam for our assassination classroom. Can you get any closer to that ten-billion-yen prize? That, students, is up to you."

Determined smirks made its way to everyone's face. This teacher...really knows how to get us motivated.


 

"You're unusually fired up over this, Manami?" Y/N asked as she walked alongside Okuda back to class, with Nagisa and Kayano following behind.

 

"Yeah!" Okuda answered enthusiastically. "If we're just talking about science, I have a lot of pride in my abilities! I might be able to help everyone out!"

 

"Yeah, that's true," Y/N said as she nodded. "If you only need to qualify in one subject, we have some high scorers who'll be just fine, so everyone's also putting a lot into aiming for the top."

 

A rather comfortable silence passed by as the two girls continued to walk back. Okuda glanced at the girl beside her. To say that she's a little jealous of the girl is understandable. After all, in Okuda's eyes, Y/N's like the perfect human being. She has all the qualities for everyone to like her: beautiful, strong, and kind. But, she only knew so much about the girl beside her.

 

"What are you aiming for, Y/N?" Kayano asked the Titan-shifter from behind.

 

Y/N froze in her spot. "I... I'm honestly not aiming for anything."

 

Her three classmates stared at her, waiting for her to continue.

 

Y/N's goal now has changed. Before, her goal was to finish up the assassination as soon as possible so she could find a way to go back to the Walls. Now, she's not even sure if she wants to finish the mission. Finishing the assassination means that the life now will be over. And, she doesn't want this life to end. But, she knew that she has to help her classmates.

 

"I...don't think I'll be able to take the top spot in any subject. After all, I can barely pass. Even more, I can barely write in Japanese, let alone English. So, I think I'll be useless in this assassination." Y/N smiled bitterly.

 

Everyone stood silent at Y/N's confession. The girl is unusually pessimistic. She's usually competitive and doesn't like losing. But, just now, she just accepted defeat before the battle has even begun.

 

That's when Okuda realized, Y/N wasn't actually the "perfect human". She too, has her own insecurities. And her insecurities consumed her.

 

"Don't say that!" Okuda said as she clenched her fists. "Did you forget there's math? You're good at that!"

 

Y/N's eyes widen slightly at the realization. How could she forget? Math is one of the few subjects she's actually good at. The other one was P. E.

 

"That's right!" Nagisa agreed.

 

"Aim for math!" Kayano said enthusiastically. "You'll compete with Karma, though."

 

"Right," Y/N mentally noted.


Okuda offered, "If you're having trouble with science, I'm here to help!"

Y/N gave the girl a grateful nod and a smile. "Thanks, Manami."

"The only other thing to worry about...is the Principal interfering."


 

"I will do anything to make Class E's grades fall. That is your opinion of me, is it not?" the Principal asked as he leaned back on his chair, facing to the sky of summer.

 

"Oh, not at all..." Irina responded as she ran her fingers through her silky blonde hair. "But this stiff here sure has his doubts."

 

"Then let me reassure you," the Principal said as he turned his chair to face the two teachers. "Our school fosters autonomy among its students. It is not the school that decides a student's grades, but the student. I don't do a thing."

 

After a few exchange of words, Karasuma and Irina left the Principal's office.


"With that wording he chose...there must be more to it," Irina said as she and her colleague walked through the main campus' hallway. "Student autonomy and all that."

"Yes, well," Karasuma responded. "At least he won't resort to barely-legal petty tricks this time."

"Well, since these scores are tied directly to assassination, I might just lend a hand." Irina wrapped herself around Karasuma's arm. "Let me handle P. E. for a while! I wanna see my Y/N making those brats go through hell!"


"What happened to English?!" Karasuma shoved Irina from his arm.

Pouting, Irina changed the topic, "By the way, Y/N's now a Karasuma, huh?"

The mentioned girl's supervisor nodded. "Yeah. She's my adopted daughter to prevent suspicion of her not having a last name."

Irina groaned. "I was actually thinking of adopting her when she first came. But YOU just had to get in my way!"

Karasuma clicked his tongue. "That was the government's orders."

The blonde female huffed before pondering out loud, "Y/N Jelavic... Doesn't sound bad..."


 

The sound of Sugino's phone ringing interrupted the chatter in the classroom. The owner of the phone picked it up to greet the person calling him, "Hello? Hey, what's up? Haven't seen you since the tournament."


"Yeah... Hell of a game," Shindo said from Sugino's phone. "I said I'd have my payback in high school, but now I'm worried you won't make it there."

Wow. Y/N deadpanned.

Sugino laughed it off awkwardly, even though an irk appeared on his head. "You're just as high and mighty as ever."

"...That being said," Shindo paused, "at the very least, getting out of Class E may be on the verge of becoming impossible. Class A has gathered in one of the conference rooms."


Y/N stepped closer to Sugino in interest of what Shindo has to say. Sugino's face heated up at the small distance between him and the female.

"Our 3 years of classes are divided by rank, from you guys, Class E, to the middleground of classes, D, C, and B, to the specially ranked Class A, made up of students with the absolute best grades in the school."

Shindo paused before continuing, "The entirety of Class A is gathered in one place and is about to start a massive independent study session. It's the first time I've seen something like this. The ones taking the lead are known as the Big Five; a group of geniuses who are the pride of our school."

Then, he began introducing them one by one with an over-dramatic voice, "Coming in at second place on midterms! The socially aware mass-media hopeful who crushes the competition, Media Club president, Araki Teppei!"

Y/N deadpanned at the unnecessary way of Shindo introducing them. Why does he have to introduce them like this?

"And in third place! Dominator of competitions in the humanities, the perspicacious poet and student council secretary, Ren Sakakibara!"

The Titan-shifter pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance. Shindo, get over the introductions, is what she wanted to say.

"In fifth place! The memorization monster burning with a grudge against Akabane, Biology Club president, Natsuhiko Koyama!"

You're wasting a ton of fucking time! Y/N shouted in her heart.

"And in sixth place! The man whose sharp tongue and LA-honed language skills are light-years beyond the rest, the student assembly chair, Seo Tomoya!"

"Erm... Hold on a second, Shindo," Sugino interrupted his former teammate. "Are you actually narrating all of these?"

Y/N sighed. "Who else would've do those, Sugino?"

"Y-Yeah, um..." Shindo confirmed embarrassingly. "I've always wanted to try doing that sort of thing..."

He let out a fake cough before continuing, "And finally... The one who ranked 1st in both our midterms and the national mock exam, the top in our year who rules over the student body, the man with leadership in his genes, student council president, Gakushu Asano!"

Ah, asshole.

Yes, Y/N uses "asshole" as a nickname for Asano, since he really is an asshole. After the encounter at 3 AM, unfortunately to her, she encountered him a few other times. Usually in stores, sidewalks, or in the park in the middle of the night. It then became a normal thing for her to meet the Principal's son. Through their countless meetings, Asano gained some respect for the Class E, as well as respect for the girl. The same applies to the Y/N. She regained some respect to Class A and refrained herself from calling them pigs or assholes, at least, in front of Asano.

"Gakushu Asano," Shindo stated the student council president's name. "He's very popular and his grades are top-class. His natural charisma is capable of drawing together the ever-prideful Class A. Add to that his own leadership skills, and... When they're together, they're way more competent than some mess of a teacher. Class A's grades are normally excellent, and now they'll improve even more."

Shindo looked out of the window of the conference room that Class A is using. "If this keeps up, Class A's gonna monopolize almost all top 50 spots. Sugino, these guys don't plan to let any of you in Class E return to the main building."

"Thanks for the heads up, Shindo," Sugino thanked. Even with the badmouthing, you're still worried about me. But it's all right. Our goal right now isn't to get out of Class E. Still, to meet our goal, we need to take top spots and beat Class A. Watch us, okay? We'll put up a real fight?"

A chuckle was heard from Sugino's phone. "Knock yourself out. The E Class' fight isn't my problem."


 

Canceling all the voices around her, Y/N plugged her ears with her earphones, filling her ears with music, as she packed up her  school supplies.

 

Ever since she got adopted by Karasuma as orders from the government, Karasuma has been spoiling her with food, tea, gadgets, and cleaning supplies. From all of the things he bought, cleaning supplies and tea seems to make her the most happy.

 

A tap on Y/N's shoulder snapped her from her daily zone out. She put out one earphone and looked up to the person who tapped her shoulder. It turned out to be Isogai.

 

"Yuma?"

 

"Y/N, if you're free after school, how about we go study in the main building's library?" the boy invited.

 

The female's eyes widen in surprise. "You actually got a reservation? I heard that the seats are always booked up." She got that knowledge through Asano.

 

Isogai showed her the ticket. "I made a reservation some time ago for the end of the semester. They always shunt the E Class aside till later, so this is practically a platinum ticket for us!"

 

Knowing that this is a golden opportunity, Y/N nodded. "Sure, I'll go. I just need to tell Mr. Karasuma."

 

Both of you then head out of the classroom. "Speaking of Mr. Karasuma, you're now a Karasuma, huh?"

 

The female nodded. "Yeah. The government said that I need to have a last name to avoid suspicion."

 

Isogai pondered a bit. "That's true... But since your name is a foreign name, it stands out."

 

A certain red-head went through Y/N's head. "At least my name isn't like Karma's."

 

The male chuckled lightly. "That's true."

 

Both of the students walked out of the campus and spotted Nagisa and Kayano. Just like the class president he is, Isogai invited the two of them, which they happily accepted.

 

The four students then walked together, chatting with each other.

 

"Y/N, since you're now Mr. Karasuma's daughter, why don't you call him Dad?" Kayano suggested. She thought that calling the stoic man 'Dad' might just make him flustered.

 

"Dad?" Y/N muttered.

 

"Yeah. But, it sounds a little weird, knowing that Mr. Karasuma isn't actually your dad," Nagisa said.

 

The girl nodded in agreement while letting out a 'hm'.


A silence passed by as Y/N let the breeze of summer brush through her hair. E/C eyes stared at nowhere as the girl saw the resemblence of her classmates with her friends back at the Walls.

"You know, you guys really remind me of my friends back at home," Y/N broke the silence as she stared at her classmates one by one.

"Really?" Isogai raised his eyebrows.

Y/N nodded. "Yeah."

Her eyes trailed to Kayano, who looked at her curiously. "Kaede... You're really like Kris—" she then remembered that 'Krista Lenz' was a fake name, "I mean, Historia."

Filled with curiosity, Kayano asked, "What's Historia like?"

To be honest, Y/N thought that Kayano's seemingly cheerful aura that's suspicious is the same as Historia's. But she couldn't just say that. "...You both are cheerful and...cute..."

Kayano felt something struck to her heart as she blushed. She called me cute!

Y/N turned to Isogai, "Yuma... you're like Marco."

"What's he like?" Isogai questioned curiously.

Remembering Marco, Y/N also remembered his body found only half. The gruesome sight never left her memory.

Calming herself down, Y/N answered Isogai's question with her voice trembling slightly, "He's exactly like you— in personality. Like, literally. Your voice even sounds the same as him..."

Fun fact! Marco and Isogai have the same voice actors: Ryota Osaka

Y/N turned to Nagisa, reminded of a certain someone. "And Nagisa... You and Armin are similar."

Nagisa tilted his head in curiosity. "How are we similar?"

Without sugar-coating it, the girl answered nonchalantly, "Both of you can be mistaken as girls."

"That's how we're similar?!"

The girl nodded without hesitation. "I mean, yeah. Me and my comrades once disguised Armin as a girl for an operation."

Kayano showed interest, "What kind of operation is that?"

At first, Y/N hesitated to answer. Her classmates might be spies. But she realized, how will the information she might give benefit them?

Making her decision, she decided to not go into detail. "Well, someone was trying to kidnap Historia," and Eren, she added internally. "So, we used Armin as a decoy while we get Historia to somewhere safe." She didn't mention that the operation failed.

"I feel bad for Armin," Nagisa said.

Interested, Isogai asked, "Why did they want to kidnap Historia?"

Because she has royal blood, is what Y/N would like to answer. But it course, she couldn't do that. With a huff, she said, "Well, let's just say that she's someone important."

Although it wasn't spoken out loud, Y/N's classmates understood that she didn't want to discuss this topic any further. With that, they continued to walk down the mountain.

A hand on Y/N's shoulder paused her from walking any further. The girl looked up to the hand's owner: Isogai.

"Hey, Y/N. If you're not ready to open up, it's fine. But, please know that whatever you are facing, we'll face it together, okay?"

Taken aback, the girl's eyes widen as she was reminded by someone: Marco Bodt. She and the boy only got closer when graduation was near.

FLASHBACK

"Good grief. Will Suicidal Maniac and Horse face ever get along ?" A H/C-haired girl sigh in annoyance as she carried an unconscious brunette back to his dorm.

Due to Eren and Jean's usual fighting that annoys her, she knocked them out. Although Y/N can carry the two unconscious teenagers simultaneously, Marco decided to lend her a hand, being the kind person he is.

Marco chuckled lightly as he carried Jean on his back. "I don't think so. But I hope they do in the future."

A 'tch' escaped Y/N. "I doubt that. Next thing you'll know is Eren and Jean gambling and fighting over it."

The male laughed it off. "Well, If Jean wants to join the MP's, he shouldn't be gambling. He'll be breaking the law."

"True," the girl responded.

Finally, the two cadets arrived at the boy's dorm. The female kicked the door open since both of her hands are holding Eren's legs, much to Marco's shock.

Y/N grunted as she placed (more like dropped) Eren on his bed. " Fight ..." she heard the boy mutter in his sleep.

" I'll kill you..." Jean muttered too in his sleep.

The female's eyebrows furrow. "What the hell are they dreaming about?"

Marco could only laugh it off lightly. "Who knows? Eren is probably dreaming about fighting those Titans. While Jean...might probably dream about killing Eren. I hope he doesn't, though."

Both of them then quietly exited the boy's dorm. They walked side-by-side through the dim hallway, enjoying the silence between them accompanied by their footsteps.

When Marco was about to enter the mess hall, he stopped himself from opening the door, seeing as Y/N continued to walk down the hallway. "Y/N, you're not gonna continue to eat?"

The female turned her head back to face the male. "No. I'm already full."

Marco didn't protest and simply nodded before entering the mess hall, joining in his friends' table. Once he disappeared from the hallway, Y/N continued to walk towards a certain place.

Even though it's already curfew, the girl went out of the barracks secretly. She walked through the large forest filled with giant trees, enjoying the fresh air. After some time of walking, her nose caught the scent of the lake. She then quickly ran down to the lake and entered the land with no trees surrounding the lake. Her "friends" soon greeted the girl as they embraced her with their majestic wings.

Y/N stroked their delicate and soft feathers as a warm smile made its way to her face. "Hey guys. Haven't see you guys in a while." They nod, as if they understood what the girl said.

Her so-called "friends" are the swans at the lake.

A particular female swan that's on the other side of the lake quickly swam its way to the opposite side, wanting to meet the girl surrounded by her friends. She then flew to the girl's lap and embraced her.

"Eve!" Y/N exclaimed as she returned the swan's embrace, much to Eve's delight.

On o ne night, Y/N happened to encounter an injured swan near the lake: Eve. Though the swan was hostile at first, she eventually realized the "human"'s pure intentions. The other swans saw the girl's pure actions, which made them immediately love her. The girl then named the injured swan 'Eve', because she met the swan at evening.

The sound of footsteps snapped Y/N's head to the back. Her eyes then met a familiar figure.

"Huh? Y/N?"

The girl blinked twice to convince herself who's the person that found her in the forest. "Marco...?"

Marco walked to her side and sat beside her on the grass. "You play with the swans too?" he asked as a few swans circled him as he stroke their feathers.

"...Yeah," the girl nodded. "Do you often come here too?"

Confirming, the boy nodded, "Yeah. I like to come here to take my mind off things."

Y/N averted her gaze from Marco to the lake's crystal clear water. "Yeah, me too. I like to just stare at the water, and forget about everything else."

A sigh escaped her lips as her hand that was stroking Eve's feathers stops moving. "I don't know why, but... I feel like I've been here before..."

Marco took interest. "How so?"

Y/N shook her head. "I don't even know. I couldn't even go to the surface—"

Realizing what she said, the girl quickly covered her mouth as her breath became unsteady. Marco's eyes widen at the girl's last statement. He pondered on what she meant by "couldn't even go to the surface".

Once he realized what Y/N meant, his eyes grew wider. Swallowing a lump of saliva, Marco hesitantly asked, "Y/N... By any chance, are you from the Underground...?"

Marco didn't receive an answer, as Y/N's whole body still froze. Ugly memories began to run back to the girl's mind. If she can, she would erase all those memories. The boy knew that the girl's silence means yes.

Wanting to comfort her, the male reached an arm to the female to give her a hug, but soon retracted it, not wanting to make her uncomfortable. So, he simply placed a hand on her shoulder.

Marco pursed his lips. "Y/N... I don't know what you're facing. What you're facing may be...hard and...scary..."

The girl glanced at the boy with her slightly puffy eyes.

Marco continued, "You know, I've always thought that you're hiding something from us. You always refuse to share your past."

The hand on Y/N's shoulder squeezed comfortably.

"But, if you need someone to talk to, I'm here. We can face it together."

Y/N purses her parted lips before she nodded. Isogai really was like Marco. "Mhm, all right."


 

Fact: Y/N's forgotten memories can be triggered by similar events unfolding and similar words she hears.

 

Chapter 25: 21.5 || Y/N's Journal: Entry #1

Chapter Text

Y/N recently had a dream; one that reveals a big truth that she didn't know.

So, to keep her dreams, thoughts, discoveries, and now-remembered memories in order, Y/N decided to write a journal. Of course, in the language that is used back at the Walls, to prevent anyone to know the journal's contents.

Entry #1

I honestly don't know how to start a journal. So, I'll start with what I learned from my recent dream of Arland L/N's memories.

Approximately a hundred years ago, the Eldian race rule the world with the power of the Titans. Between the appearance of the Founder Ymir, and the present day, Titans have stolen lives of so many people that the present population of the world could die thrice over and still not compare. Because of the Titans, an extraordinary number of races, and the cultures histories thereof, have been stolen from the world. That slaughter has defined human history and the history of the Eldian Empire.

When the Eldian Empire ran out of enemies, it turned to the killing of its own kind. Thus, began the Great Titan War. Houses holding nine Titans shed blood in combat among themselves.

In those desperate times, one Marleyan saw a path to victory. He was the hero, Helos. By artfully waging an information war, he led the Eldian Empire's biggest threat to turn against and kill one another. He then joined hands with the Tybur family, who held the Warhammer Titan.

Over the course of the war, the Marleyans succeed in gaining the power of six more of the Ten Titans possessed by Eldia: the Colossus Titan, the Armored Titan, the Female Titan, the Beast Titan, the Cart Titan, and the Jaw Titan.

Later, a new Poison Titan was created; far stronger than before, and it was inherited by a mere child. This gave the Marleyans a chance to gain one more Titan.

Helos, along with the Tybur family, successfully drove King Fritz, for whom victory was now out of reach, to Paradis Island.

But even exiled to the island, the king still held power. Tens of millions of Titans capable of crushing the world flat still slumber on that island. That must be where the Walls are.

That is the history that Arland L/N learned. Moving onto Arland himself.

Arland L/N is a user of the Poison Titan, as well as a "Warrior candidate" for "Marley".

Side note. Marley is a country. Warriors are a special unit of the Marleyan Armed and its members are the Subjects of Ymir under Marleyan control who are given the power to transform into one of the Nine Titans.

Arland had a friend named 'Emerson', who is also a Warrior candidate for the Armored Titan, Reiner's Titan. Reiner used to mutter things about being a warrior, so I assume that he's also a Warrior for Marley.

Emerson is quiet, shy, and a bit timid. He lacks physical strength, which is a great disadvantage in a Warrior. But, he makes up for it with his intelligence.

There was also another candidate for the Armored Titan, Ludwig. He has a harsh and bully-like personality, and he's especially harsh towards Emerson. Despite that, he has high grades, making no one doubt that he's going to inherit the Armored Titan. But, his parents are Eldian Restorationists. Arland knows that, and uses it to blackmail Ludwig on multiple occasions to protect Emerson.

Back to Arland. Particularly, his family.

The L/N clan, Arland's family, is a special Eldian family that has the Poison Titan. The family is related to the Eldian royal family, so they have royal blood running through their veins.

As a result of an affair, a new Poison Titan was created; one which had more powers than before. Though, I don't know anything about the affair.

One new power is the ability to inherit the Titan without devouring the current host. After the current host dies, the Titan is passed on to the host's oldest child. If they do not have a child, then the oldest child of their sibling who's the closes to the host in age. If not, the next sibling's oldest child. If not, the host's cousin's oldest child. If not- I don't even know. It's endless. But, because of this, only the L/N's can inherit the Titan, as they have the blood to withstand the Poison Titan's poison.

Which means, I am a L/N, as I am able to withstand the poison. This also means that Arland is a relative of mine.

It is still possible to inherit it without waiting for the host to die; by devouring the current host. But, if the person devouring the current host is not a L/N, then the person immediately dies by the poison.

After a couple of years since the child of the new Poison Titan was born and the mother's death, the Marleyans kidnapped the child. They used the child to gain control over the continent and produce children to pass on the Poison Titan.

Moving onto my dreams of Athanasia L/N.

Athanasia must also be related to me, as she has L/N as her last name and able to withstand the poison. According to my dreams, or rather, her memories, she's a knight of the Eldian Empire. In her time, the Eldian Empire hasn't fall. She's the crown prince's knight, after the death of her brother. She then inherited the Poison Titan, the Titan her brother was supposed to inherit.

Arthur Fritz is the crown prince. He was the host of the Founding Titan. He seems to have romantic feelings towards Athanasia— at least, that's how it seems to me. Athanasia doesn't seem to notice it.

Ray Ackerman, best friend of Athanasia. He and Athanasia met in the Training Corps. As an Ackerman, he quickly got promoted into a high-ranking officer. His family and the Akabanes, a noble family from "Hizuru", have a tense a relationship, and Ray's the cause of it. I don't know what he did, though.

I still don't know how "Akabane" was mentioned in my dream. That's Karma's last name. Are their last names just a coincidence, or no? Something doesn't feel right. I have to learn more about that.

That's pretty much about it of what I learned from Athanasia. I'll move onto what I've learned since I...crashed through a wall.

From what I remember, I was fighting the Beast Titan, got defeated, and thrown. And somehow, I got into Class E, soaking wet. But from what Erwin saw, I hit a tree. That doesn't explain why I was soaked, though. And... Hitting a tree doesn't explain why I crashed through a classroom's wall. Can the tree be able to...I don't know, teleport? No, that's ridiculous.

Well, Erwin's appearance here is also ridiculous. So I guess teleportation seems possible.

Speaking of Erwin, he also appeared here on the verge of death. Could it be a factor of our sudden arrival here? Well, I don't know about that.

From him, I was able to get back a lot of my memories. From the 57th expedition, to the operation of Retaking Wall Maria. It seems like I can trigger memories, not just by touch, but also words and events unfolding. But, I still have missing memories, according to Erwin. He wasn't able to tell about them due to the time limit of my visit. Actually...no. We got sidetracked and endep up telling each other stories and discussing about t ea. How the hell did Erwin got sidetrack too? Maybe years of being commander, using all his brain cells for planning expeditions and keeping Hange in check exhausted him.

Next, that dream.

I had a dream of being in a place where there were pure white sand and a sky like the aurora borealis. There was a beam of light that's like a tree with its branches expanding like it never ends.

There, I found a man with long brown hair and emerald eyes. He looked like Eren, but at the same time, he didn't. The man I found there looked cold and lifeless, nothing like the Eren I know. He said that he's doing everything for me, live my current life happily, and...forget about my past. I said that I still have so many questions and asked who he was. But, he only said that all of my questions will be answered, and that I'll find out who he was. Until now, none of my answers have been answered. I only got new questions.

Moving onto my weirdest dreams.

Sometimes, I dream about back at the Walls. I was eating at the mess hall, training in the forest, and...doing experiments...? Well, it was all from Eren's perspective, so it makes sense. I'm probably seeing Eren's memories. But, how? You can't see others memories unless you make physical contact. And I can't even touch Eren. I'll need to learn more about this too.

I think that's about it from what I've learned so far. I still have a lot of questions. But at least, I now know my last name, L/N.


Fact: Y/N doesn't have intentions to tell anyone of her journal's existence, including Erwin, as it is a personal item.

 

Chapter 26: 22 || Finals

Chapter Text

Flipping a page of her history book, Y/N read the contents carefully, carving it in her head. Finals were near, and she had to get good scores. In midterms, she didn't pass in most subjects. The only subject she managed to get a good score in is math.

She and her classmates studied in the main campus' library where it's more modern and cool, studying. Thankfully, no one interrupted their peaceful study session until someone called them out, "Well, if it isn't the E Class!"

Y/N turned the the group that called them out, annoyed. The group turned out to be the Big Five, minus Asano.

"What a waste. For you, the library is like casting pearls before swine, isn't it?"

A low growl escaped the H/C-haired female as well as the others. Don't tell me...the Big Five?

Raising his chin and scrunching his eyebrows, a member of the group, Tomoya Seo, said, "Move it, squirts. Those are our seats. Now, get lost!"

"Hey!" Kayano exclaimed as she stood up, holding her book. "We're studying here, so could you kindly not butt in?!" Her book then fall off, revealing what she was actually reading: pudding.

"Kayano... Your book..." Nagisa sighed.

"These are our seats! We reserved them!" Isogai defended.

Nakamura nodded in agreement. "Yup, that's right. Studying with AC after all this time is heavenly~"

"You lot really have shitty memories, huh." Koyama adjusted his glasses. "In this school, Class E can't oppose Class A! Cause your grades suck."

"W-We can, too!" Okuda said as she stood up.

"What."

"We're aiming for the top spots in all the subjects on the finals! And then we won't let you boss us around!"

"Manami..." Y/N muttered the girl's names.

"Don't talk back to me, you cheeky bitch!" Koyama insulted the girl in front of her as he adjusted his glasses. "Not to mention that you look like a hick with those glasses." He laughed. "Right, Araki?" he turned to another member of the Big Five, who also wears glasses. "S-Sure, Koyama..."

"In all you're criticism, you've overlooked something," Ren said as he walks towards Y/N before stroking her silky H/C hair, disgusting the girl. "See? We have a pearl among the swine; the famous Y/N."

He shortened the distance between his face and Y/N's, making the girl grabbing her dagger from her pocket thigh. "What a pity... You and I would make a magnificent pair, if only you were better in academics. Perhaps, you could be our servant."

The female glanced at him with a death glare. "Servant? No way in hell."

Ren didn't seem to think much of her death glare. "Oh? A feisty one, I see. I do like feisty women."

Y/N growled lowly as she tightened her grip on the dagger, restraining herself from stabbing the shit out of the male. "Get your disgusting hands off of me before I kill you."

The Class A student didn't seem to mind her words as he continued to flirt with Y/N, much to her disgust.

Poor Y/N... Nagisa and Kayano thought.

"...Wait," Koyama paused before muttering, "hold on a second. If my memory serves me correctly, saying that all of them are unconditionally bad at academics isn't quite right."

He then began to mutter some names of the E Class, "Yuma Isogai, ranked 14th in social studies. Rio Nakamura, ranked 11th in English. Manami Okuda, ranked 17th in science. And the new student everyone's been talking about, Y/N Karasuma, ranked 7th in math."

"I get it." Koyama knocked Okuda's head twice. "So you're not entirely without academic skill in one subject, anyway."

"Then, how about this?" Araki walked up to the group sitting at the table. "Whichever of our two classes has the higher number of top spots in the five subjects, can order the losing class to do anything."

"So, a bet?" Y/N said, pushing Ren's face away from hers.

"That's right."

Seo slunged an arm over Nagisa's shoulder, making the Class E student uncomfortable. "What's wrong, chicken? You're all bark and no bite! If you'd like, we could even put our lives on the line."

With that, everyone's bloodlust was triggered. Y/N pointed a pen inches away from stabbing Ren's eye.

Y/N gave the Big Five a smile, in contrast of the aura coming out of her. "You shouldn't be so quick to bet your lives. Instead, enjoy it while it lasts."

At the aura emitting from her that is in total contrast to her smile, fear grew in the Big Five. They soon took their leave, "F-Fine, then! We have ourselves a deal!"

"We'll make you do something worse than death!"

"You can't run!"

"You'll regret this!"

Word of this commotion spread throughout the school before long. This wager will influence their post-test assassination in a big way.


 

A yawn of a certain classmate disrupted Y/N's concentration to her history book, making the girl frown in annoyance. History was her worst subject, so she needed her full concentration to at least pass the test.

 

"Come on, Karma! You need to be serious about your studies!" Koro-sensei's said as he simultaneously teached each of his students in Mach 20, his skin turning red. "You know you have a good chance of getting the best overall best score!"

 

Karma peeked out over the book on his face. "I would, anyway. Your teaching methods are top-notch. But you know, Koro-sensei..."

 

Y/N pinched the bridge of her nose, knowing where this is going. How big is this guy's ego?

 

The male student continued, "The way you've been going on about top this, top that— you're sounding like a regular teacher; crappy and boring."

 

Koro-sensei stopped moving in Mach 20 and stood near Karma's desk, his face darkening.

 

"Anyway, what's the plan?" Karma asked. "Those stupid rules and conditions Class A had set up... There's got to be something shady they're setting up."

 

"Don't sweat it, Karma." Okajima turned to him from his seat. "What more do we have to lose?"

 

"If we win, we can make them do anything!" Kurahashi stood up from her seat as she daydreamed. "It's like them to let us use the cafeteria!"

 

Koro-sensei let out a chuckle. "I have an idea about that." He then used his Mach 20 speed to travel to the front of the class. "What if we make them hand this over?" A light blue book was lifted by his tentacle.


"The school pamphlet?"

For whatever the pamphlet is for? Y/N placed her chin on her palm.

Koro-sensei the flipped the pamphlet as the students gasps.

"Everyone here has experienced what is like at the rock bottom, which is why this time, your teacher, hopes that everyone can experience the feeling of victory at the very top."

Y/N then was reminded by how she started from rock bottom, the Underground, and made her way up, to the surface. But, she hasn't yet experience the feeling of victory at the very top.

Koro-sensei continued as he grins, "An assassin must aim for the top, and take it down."


 

"Well, Nagisa?" Nakamura called out to her friend, tossing her pencil case up into the air before catching it and doing it again as she walks through the main campus' hallway with Y/N and Nagisa. "You ready for this?"

 

"If what I studied is on there." Nagisa scratched the back of his head to ease his nerves.

 

Y/N placed a hand on his shoulder in a comforting way. "Don't worry about it. If it's English, you'll do just perfectly fine."

 

"Oh, how exciting~" an uninvited voice said as the group turned to the voice's owner leaning against the door frame of a classroom. "So you made a reckless bet with the A Class, eh?"

 

"Wonder what they'll make you do?" his friend said, leaning onto him.

 

Annoyed by their mockery, Y/N swiftly stuffed two of her pencils inside the Class D student's nose and pushed them up, making his nose bleed. "Tanaka!" his friend exclaimed.

 

Nagisa sweat dropped as Nakamura grinned at Y/N's action. They then proceeded to walk to their exam room.


"Well! It looks like we're the first ones here!" Nakamura said as she opened the door to the exam room, noticing an unfamiliar figure in there who had the school's uniform and strangely has the same hair as Ritsu.

Being cautious, Y/N quickly grabbed her knife from her pocket thigh. "Who's that?!"

"Ritsu's proxy," Karasuma suddenly appeared as he answered his adopted daughter's question. "We couldn't get the principal to allow an AI to take part in the exam, so we settled on a stand-in, someone Ritsu had taught."

Y/N heard her "father" sigh as he said, "Do you have any idea what it feels like to have the principal give you a pity-filled you've-sure-got-it-rough look during those negotiations?"

"We're not worthy!" the three students quickly bowed.

Karasuma was about to leave before he paused and walked towards Y/N as the girl tilted her head. He then ruffled his "daughter"'s hair, much to her surprise. "Good luck."

His "daughter" nodded and decided to tease him, "Thanks, Dad."

With that, Karasuma was frozen in place.


After minutes of waiting, the bell finally rung, signaling the start of the exam, as well as the battle between Class E and Class A.


With the gate to the battle field opening, Y/N quickly draw her blades, preparing for battle. Let's get this over with.

As soon as she stepped into the battle field, two Titans quickly charged towards her. She figured that those are abnormal Titans. What was different from the Titans she was used to kill is their napes; which had the exam's questions.

Knowing that she has no time to waste, Y/N quickly launched herself up into the air using her ODM gear, reading the questions on each of the Titans' napes. Although English wasn't her best subject, she managed to find the answers for both questions. The first question's answer is "This world is cruel, but it is also beautiful." The second question's answer is "Even in this cruel world, I will still love you."

Now knowing the answers, Y/N quickly sliced the napes of the Titans, answering the questions with perfect scores. The girl perfectly landed on the ground as the two Titans she just killed turned to steam, as well as the Titan's blood on her face. She took a quick look of her sword before clicking her tongue and grabbing a handkerchief from her pocket, cleaning it.

Putting her swords back, a sigh escaped Y/N's lips as more Titans began to sprint towards her. It's not over, huh?

Clicking her tongue, the girl drew out her swords again and launched herself towards the Titans, swiftly killing them all and answering the exam's questions.

After all the Titans are eliminated, she noticed, the others weren't fighting Titans like she is, instead, monsters, which she didn't know how to describe. The others students weren't using ODM gear, but giant hammers. Why am I the only one fighting Titans? she questioned internally.

Seeing no more Titans in sight, Y/N approached her classmates, who seems to be doing well, using her gear. "Yo," she said as she landed on the ground, walking towards Nagisa and Nakamura, who just eliminated a monster.

"Y/N...!" Nakamura exclaimed.

"Why are you covered in blood?!" Nagisa exclaimed in worry.

That's when Y/N realized, that she had Titans' blood all over her face from all the killing. She then wiped off the blood off her face using her handkerchief. "Oh. Don't worry, these are not my blood."

"What do you mean "Don't worry"?!" Nagisa exclaimed in worry.

Y/N shrugged and drew her blades back. "Anyway, it seems that we still have more monsters to eliminate." She pointed a sword towards the Titans and monsters that are running towards them.

The girl turned to them. "I'll take care of those Tita— I mean...naked giants. You guys take care of the others."

Both of her classmates nodded. "All right."

With that, each of them charged towards their targets, taking them down and answering the questions.


 

Three days later, the results arrived.

 

"Well, class," Koro-sensei said as he held the envelopes with the scores of all subjects, "your scores in all subjects have arrived."

 

Tension filled the classroom as the students anticipated for the results of all their hard work of studying. However, one student wasn't as impatient as her classmates. She placed her chin on her palm, waiting for Koro-sensei to announce the results. She didn't really care on whether or not she made it into top spot, as long as her scores were acceptable to her; that also applies to Math, the subject she's best in. After all, Karma has surely beaten her in it.

 

"Here we go. Starting with English." Koro-sensei began to open one of the envelopes before he pulled out a piece of paper. "Firts in the E Class, and first in the grade...Rio Nakamura!"

 

Everyone gasps as a grin full of pride made rose up to Nakamura's face. "Take that!" she said while fanning herself.

 

"A perfect score," Koro-sensei said as Nakamura walked towards him to take her test papers. "Though your motivation had a whimsical side that worried me."

 

The blonde chuckled. "Well, there's a ten billion yen on the line! Don't forget about that tentacle, now, Koro-sensei."

 

"Of course I won't."

 

The teacher then passed on the other's test papers. "Nagisa, you put up a good fight, but you'd haven't kicked your habits of making spelling mistakes when it really counts."

 

Y/N stared at her score inked on the paper. 73. Not bad.

 

"Still, top marks in a subject means that's one tentacle down. Let's wait until I've read all the scores to see if we have something to celebrate."

 

Koro-sensei moved on to the next subject, "Next up is Japanese. First in the E Class... Yukiko Kanzaki!"

 

Everyone cheered for the girl as she processed on the information she just received.

 

"...But! First in the grade goes to Gakushu Asano of Class A! Kanzaki, you did an excellent job, and that's enough."

 

Kanzaki smiled in acceptence as she received her test papers.

 

"...Man, that Asano is really racking up the points."

 

"He's crazy tough. Nakamura only beat him in English by a single point."

 

"That's the top in the nation for you. No chinks...not in any subject."

 

Y/N began to frown, worry building up inside of her, as she stared at her results in the subject Japanese: 70. At this rate, we'll end up with a tie.

 

"Those called the "Big Five" are on par with each other, but in the end, Asano's the one we have to beat, or taking the top spots will be impossible."

"Let's move on," Koro-sensei said. "In social studies, first in E Class goes to Yuma Isogai. As for first in the grade? Congratulations!"

Isogai's tense face immediately turned into disbelief.

"You beat out Asano to take the top spot!"

"Yes!" Isogai exclaimed as he stood up from his chair in satisfaction.

"An excellent job, especially considering all the fiendish questions you had to deal with!" Koro-sensei praised.

"No we're at two wins and one loss!" Fuwa said, as she has been keeping track of the E Class's and A Class's wins and loss.

"The next is science... Is it Okuda?" Sugaya muttered.

Koro-sensei began to answer the boy's question, "First in the E Class for science is Manami Okuda! And..."

The teacher paused teasingly before speaking again in a cheerful voice, "Marvelous! You are also first in the grade!"

Everyone began to cheer at the pace the class is going. "That's three wins!"

"We don't even have to hear how math turned out. The E Class won this!"

Y/N bit her lip as she disagree with whoever said that they don't have to hear how math turned out. She glances at the red-head beside her, looking like he definitely knows how math turned out. She sighed. His ego is never going down, huh?

Though no one really noticed, Y/N hasn't been hanging out much with Karma lately, due to her activities getting to know her other classmates and visiting Erwin. Because of that, she wasn't aware of the boy's slacking and ego rising.


 

Y/N stared at her test scores, particularly in math, as her classmates arranged their desks to eat together, as lunch had began. She bit her lip as mixed feelings washed over her upon seeing her score in math: 90. With that score, she ranked 4th in math, which she is quite proud of. But, she's also confused why Karma, who is better at math, ranked 10th.

 

The girl decided to catch up to Karma, who just stormed out of the classroom. But, Koro-sensei beat her to it.

 

Knowing that Koro-sensei will do his job, Y/N stood from afar with her adoptive-father, listening to the octopus speaking to the Karma, "Class A is mighty indeed. They monopolize the top six ranks in overall scores for five subjects. The best overall scores in Class E were Kataoka's and Takebayashi's tied for 7th place. That's tobe expected. Everyone in Class A studied like mad, too. The tests' difficulty levels had been ramped up. No lazy student could be expected to keep up."

 

Karma stayed silent before asking, "What are you trying to say?"

 

"You thought, "I'm so cool, I'll ace these exams, no sweat"? How embarrassing!" Y/N could feel Koro-sensei's mischievous grin, as she tried to imagine Karma blushing out of embarrassment, holding back a snort.

 

Koro-sensei continued, "Three students have earned the right to destroy one of my tentacles: Nakamura, Isogai, and Okuda. You contributed nothing, not to this assassination or this wager."

 

Koro-sensei poked Karma's hair and cheeks as the student scowled in embarrassment. "Do you understand, now? Those who couldn't do what they had to when the time came for action will find their presence fading in this assassination classroom. An assassin who neglects to sharpen his blade is no assassin at all. He's just a boastful brat who proudly carried a rusty blade."

 

Karma swatted Koro-sensei's tentacle from him and walked away angrily. He glanced at Y/N before looking away, continuing to walk away.

 

"...Wasn't that a little much?" Y/N glanced at Koro-sensei.

 

"Don't worry," Koro-sensei assured. "I only cut him down because he'll spring right back up."

 

The girl turned to Karma's figure walking away, stuffing his hands into his pockets with his head hung low.

 

"He's been gifted with so much talent. But, one so talented so often lack experience. It's dangerous for them to grow up without experiencing true competition, because they'll keep winning without ever really trying. If great talent knows the frustration of defeat early on, they can be even greater. Tests offer a perfect opportunity to teach them the meaning of winning and losing, of strong and weak."

 



Lunch ended shortly after Karma returned to the classroom.

"All right, class," Koro-sensei got everyone's attention, "you had a fine showing in the finals, taking the top spot in three out of five subjects. Shall we get started with the assassination? The top three can choose any tentacle they like."

"Oi, hold up there, octopus." Terasaka and his group walked up to Koro-sensei. "We got more than three in the top spot!"

Koro-sensei tilted his head in confusion. "No, there are three, Terasaka, over Japanese, English, social studies, science, and—"

"Hah? Quit playin' dumb!" Terasaka grabbed a few papers from his friends. "Five subjects. That's Japanese, English, social studies, science, math, and home economics." He placed his and his friends' exam papers for home ec, which are marked with perfect scores.

"H-Home economics?!" Koro-sensei shrieked.

Terasaka and his group grinned. "Nobody said which subjects to ace."

Hazama chuckled. "Nice that we all had a hand in this scheme."

"W-Wait a second! Home economics is just—"

"Just what?" Y/N cut off Koro-sensei.

"Isn't that a little rude, Koro-sensei?" Karma questioned. "It's said to be the toughest subject of them all, y'know."

"Yeah, don't break your promise!"

"Four of us scored highest in the most important subject, home economics!"

"That's seven tentacles in total!" Y/N announced, creating an uproar as the class chanted,

"Sev-en! Sev-en! Sev-en!"

"Seven?! Eeek!"

Isogai raised his hand, ending the chanting. "Oh, and Koro-sensei? We've been talking and we'll use our prize from the Class A wager with this assassination."

Koro-sensei stared blankly at Isogai. "What."


 

Not long after finals, the first semester's closing ceremony is held. But Class E still have one more thing left to do. And so, they confronted Class A about their wager.

 

After that confrontation, Y/N noticed Karma in the crowd of her class, much to her surprise. "Karma," she called out. "Since when do you attend assemblies?"

 

"If I skip now, it'll look like I'm running away. No thanks."

 

They then began to chat more before the ceremony begins. In the corner of her eye, Y/N spotted Asano at the opposite side of the room. Coincidentally, Asano noticed Y/N at the same time. Out of respect, they exchanged nods, which Karma found strange.

 

"You know the asshole?" Karma asked as  his brows furrowed.

 

Y/N nodded, confirming. "Yeah, he lives near my— I mean, Mr. Karasuma's house."


"He's not doing anything to you, right?" The red-head's playful demeanor quickly changed.

"Huh?" Y/N tilted her head in confusion. "Of course not. Besides, if he's messing with me, I can just snap a bone or two."

Karma chuckled. "Right."

Before they could continue chatting, the ceremony began.

"Erm... Even though it's summer break, don't neglect your studies," a teacher said from the stage. "Er, uh... So you don't end up like Class E..."

The usual Class E insults didn't go over well, since the "bottom-dwelling bad example" had won the battle for the top. Koro-sensei may not be there for them, but they were able to stand with their heads held high.


"One for each of you," Koro-sensei said as Y/N carried a copy of his over-the-top guidebooks without any struggle, unlike her classmates who are struggling, gawking at her incredible strength.

 

"Here we go again with the over-the-top guidebooks..." Maehara muttered.

 

"It's like an accordion," Okajima said, going over the contents of the guidebook.

 

"Even this isn't enough," Koro-sensei said. "The temptations of summer are simply far too many to mention. Now, then! We're about to head into summer vacation, but you have a certain main event coming up."

 

"Yup. This. Which we snatched up thanks to that bet." Nakamura held up the school pamphlet.

 

"It's a privilege normally reserved for the class with the best grades. In other words, it would normally have been Class A. But this time, both Class A and E dominated the top 50. You more than qualify."

 

Y/N opened up the school pamphlet, revealing a picture of the ocean; the ocean Armin loved so much. She pursed her lips as she recalled the times where the boy would talk to her about the ocean. Armin, I wish you were here.

 

"Summer vacation! The Kunugigaoka Junior High Special Summer Course, three days and two nights at an Okinawa resort!"

 

Cheers filled the classroom as the girl watched her classmates celebrating.

 

The class soon settled down.

 

"So what you'd rather do..."

 

"Yes," Isogai nodded, "we'll cash in our tentacle-destroying  rights during summer camp."

 

"Seven tentacles is a big handicap, but don't stop there! Come after me with raw hunger on this island, surrounded on all sides by water—my weakness!"

 

Koro-sensei scratched his head. "Let me be honest. You've become formidable students indeed. I've already given you report cards to show your parents. These are my report cards for you."

 

He marked papers with a red pen in high speed before tossing them to the air, as double circle marks filled the classroom.

 

"In the first term, you made full use of the basics you learned. This summer vacation, it's time for plenty of fun, plenty of studying, and plenty of killing. Class 3-E of Kunugigaoka Junior High, the assassination classroom! The first term full of fundamentals is hereby over!"

 


 

Fact: Y/N ranked 82nd in overall scores.

 

Chapter 27: 23 || Dreams

Chapter Text

"You okay, Asano?" Y/N asked as she rocked back and forth on the swing she's sitting at, staring at the now destroyed moon.

"...Of course I'm fine," Asano said, staring at the ground as he too rocked back and forth on the swing he's sitting at; next to Y/N's.

Meeting up at the middle of the night at the park has become a daily routine for them, and they both have the same reason: insomnia. Asano because of the stress of being Student Council President and the Principal's pressuring, and Y/N because of the new-found memories, dreams, and homesickness. Although they never really told each other their exact problems, they somehow were able to comfort each other; and they somehow bonded.

"Is it because of finals?" Y/N questioned, which was answered by silence.

Asano tightened his grip on the chains of the swing, creating some sound, which made Y/N turn to him, seeing him lowering his head as his jaw tightened. "Of course...! What else could it be?!" Asano finally let out his frustration.

"I lost to you guys! The End Class! How am I supposed to control him if I-"

He didn't let himself continue and let Y/N see the worst of him as the girl stared at him, searching the right words to comfort him, but to no vail. After all, Asano isn't actually telling her what his problem is, and Y/N's speciality is definitely not comforting.

"I-I honestly don't know what to say to help you... But, you can't exactly grow without experiencing defeat, and you can actually learn a lot from it." Y/N stared at the destroyed moon as she remembers the failure of the 57th expedition.

Asano looked up from the ground and stared at Y/N, as the glow from the moon casts on the girl, her eyes shining. But for some reason, the girl looked sad and...lost.

"Now it's my turn to ask the question: Are you okay?" Asano used Y/N's question.

The girl furrowed her brows. "What do you mean? I'm perfectly okay."

"Don't try to deny it. You've been staring at the moon like in those sappy romance movies." Asano scowled.

Y/N sighed as she continued to stare at the moon. "I just...miss someone..."

Y/N thought, I wonder how they're doing...


 

The pieces of Titan crystals from the Reiss Chapel gave light to the dark hallway of the Survey Corps headquarters, as it was already midnight. The moon casted its light through the window.

 

The door to the male's barracks opened, as a certain brunette, Eren, walked out of the room, careful to not make too much noise. Unconsciously, he walked outside of the headquarters to the rooftop.

 

Once he reached the rooftop, he leaned on the stone-cold wall and dropped to the also stone-cold floor, his heart dropping along with his body. He didn't care about the cold. He just needed air to breath.

 

For the last few months, dreams and memories have been messing with his head. A few weeks ago, he saw the memories of the future from kissing the Queen's hand. In that future, he will kill thousands of innocent people and children, betray his comrades, and flatten the world with millions of Colussus Titans.

 

Moreover, Eren has been receiving weird memories and dreams, revolving on one certain "dead" person: Y/N. She was breathing and living her life happily, sometimes visiting Erwin Smith who is alive in some strange place with advanced technology that Eren couldn't possibly think exist. Heck, there was even a giant yellow creature that resembles an octopus; which Eren knew from Armin's book. And Y/N and her "classmates" were trying to kill that creature. Eren knows that the octopus-like creature was weird and bizarre, but why would she want to kill it?

 

Letting out a sigh he have been holding, his breathing relaxed as well as his tense body as his dropped his head. All of this was too much for him. Was he really going to kill all the people beyond Paradis Island's land and take their freedom? Will he really be the one to end the world? Is Y/N really alive?

 

Stopping those questions from running through his head, Eren looked up to the moon hanging in the night sky beautifully. He and Y/N used to sneak out to the rooftop at night just to hang out and admire the moon, making this place full of memories. And this very place is the same place where he confessed his feelings to the girl. Maybe that's why he came here; to reminisce the memories.

 

But, hang on.

 

"Why's the moon like that...?" Eren questioned in disbelief.

 

He stood up and went to the edge of the rooftop, taking a better look of the moon.

 

Unlike the moon when Eren confessed his feelings to Y/N, the moon he is seeing now is shattered. Although he can't see it properly, he knows that the moon is piece by piece, slowly but surely, fading away.

 

"Oi, brat. Why are you still awake?"

 

Eren flinched at the all-too-familiar voice. "C-Captain!" He turned to back to look at Humanity's Strongest Soldier, leaning on the wall, with a white shirt and black trousers, as well as dark circles under his eyes. From the looks of it, he hasn't got a proper sleep for weeks.

 

"Answer the question, brat," Levi demanded, stuffing his hands into his pockets.

 

"I-I couldn't sleep," Eren answered the question.

 

Levi didn't seem to have a problem with his answer. "I see. Then I guess we're the same."


The Captain looked up at the moon and widen his eyes. The very same moon he used to stare at with deceased friends, Farlan and Isabel, and with Y/N, who he consider a daughter, is shattered. "Oi... What's with the moon?"

"I've been wondering the same thing," Eren said. "How long was it like that...?"

Levi could only stare at the now-destroyed moon, as he realized that he won't be looking at the same moon he used to with Farlan, Isabel, and Y/N. Though he's sad and disappointed, he kept his stoic face to mask his emotions.


"Heh," Levi barely chuckled. "I'm surprised those pesky reporters haven't made an article about it."

Eren theorized, "Well, we've just saw it, others may have too. So maybe, they'll write an article about it soon."

 



And Eren was right. Not long after the Titan-shifter's and Captain's short meeting, the reporters wrote various articles about the shattered moon. It became a widely popular topic, even rivaling the coup' d'etat and the Retake of Wall Maria. And of course, some articles exaggerated and made some things up.

"Guys! Look at this!" Jean said as he paced through the crowd of cadets in the mess hall, reaching the table with his friends, with a newspaper in his hand. He then slammed the newspaper on the table, showing it to his friends. "The moon is now only a crescent and it's shattered!"

"I knew there was something strange," Armin said. "For the past few months, I've only seen crescent moon. No full moon, quarter, or waxing gibbous. Maybe the moon exploded to a crescent? That'll explain the shattered moon."

"If so, how did it explode?" Mikasa questioned, leaning in to get a closer look at the newspaper.

Eren took a closer look at the paper. "Even if the people outside the Walls did it, I don't think they have the technology to do that. Plus, what motive do they have to do that?"

"Oh...!" Sasha suddenly exclaimed, making the others turn to her. "What if some sort of creature destroyed it?"

"Maybe." Connie nodded. "For all we know, there could be creatures living in the moon."

"I agree," Armin nodded. "After all, there's still so much that we don't know about."

"Here's another paper," Connie said, bringing another newspaper that he borrowed from a cadet.

Armin took a closer at the newspaper. ""Moon Exploded, Will It Happen to Earth Too?""

Eren took the newspaper from Armin, reading the contents outloud. ""Without us realizing, the moon has shattered and formed into a crescent moon. Soon, maybe our Earth will suffer the same fate as the moon.""

Jean took a closer look at the newspaper. ""Till that day comes, will we have only a crescent moon to look at for the rest of our lives? Will us humans die with the Earth?""

"They're not reporting anything! They're just making use of the situation to stuff their pockets!" Connie said as Sasha and Mikasa nodded in agreement.

Eren sighed as he rubbed his temple. What the hell is going on? This doesn't happen in the future.

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

"What a way to ruin this glorious year," Hange said, referring to the Retake of Wall Maria as they take a sip of their tea, chuckling bitterly upon receiving the news of the moon. "Not like the year has been great, though."

 

"Yeah," Levi agreed, pouring tea into his cup. "The 57th expedition failed, Leonhart trapped herself in a fucking crystal, Braun and Hoover turned out to be traitors, we survived the battle in Shinganshina with seven brats, lost Erwin and Y/N, and found out the whole world hates us. Oh, yeah. What a great fucking year."


"Couldn't agree more with you," Hange sarcastically agreed as silence followed by, accompanied by the sounds of cups clinking in Hange's office.

"Plus, Eren has been acting weird." The new Commander sighed.

"Yeah. Somehow, he now can keep his shit together and is now smarter." Levi placed his cup on the wooden table, looking out of the window.

"...I have to agree with you in that," Hange hesitantly agreed. "Ever since the ceremony, he looks...depressed... Should we get a therapist for him?"

"Sure, why not?" Levi quickly agreed. "Then again, shouldn't all the brats get therapy?"

"Right."

Hange turned to the clock on the wall. 14.30.

They stood up and adjusted their shirt. "It's time for the Titan experiments."

Levi nodded and stood up, putting the cups to their appropriate place before leaving the office with the Commander.



After a few hours of the Titan experiments, Eren was finally able to rest after transforming into a Titan three times. Because of that, he became unconscious, rested in a bed as Hange, Levi, Mikasa, and Armin waited for him to wake up.

"So, how did the experiment go?" Eren asked, gulping down a glass of water that Mikasa gave him.

"Well..." Hange took some time to think. "Do you remember the experiment we ran?"

"...No." Eren shook his head. "I don't remember a single thing from the experiment."

"So this is how it went." Armin began to explain, "You transformed into a 15-meter Titan; the same size as the one you've made in the past. We then ran endurance and intelligence tests. We gave you simple orders at first, like to raise one foot or raise your arms. You successfully did all of them. We then tried to have you make something fairly detailed out of hardening, like a house. But it seems that you aren't able to make detailed things yet. But after an hour or so, you made some...interesting things out of hardening, but it's too hard to actually tell what it is. But, I can guess some of them."

Levi glanced at Armin. "Well? What kind of shit did Eren made?"

"Eren first made something that's around three meters tall and has a bulbous head with a large smile."

The Titan-shifter blinked twice, not quite understanding what Armin's describing.

Hange gave the blond a paper and pencil for him to picture what he's describing. Armin then quickly draw what he's describing. "It looked like this." He showed his drawing to Eren, who looked shocked at the drawing.

"I'd guess that you made an octopus," Armin said.

"Octopus? Isn't that one of the creatures inside the ocean?" Hange questioned, looking interested.

Mikasa nodded. "Yeah, according to Armin's book. But, why would Eren draw an octopus? Especially with that weird large smile."

That's because it's Koro-sensei, Eren answered his sister-figure's question internally, his jaw dropping at what he created using hardening. He didn't expect that his weird dreams would affect what he made out of hardening.

"A-anyway, what else did I made?" Eren quickly questioned to avoid answering why he made an octopus.

"Well, you made a gun and a knife. That's what I would guess," Armin said.

Eren nodded for Armin to continue.

"And... You made a shattered crescent moon..."

Armin then paused, trying to guess what else Eren made.

"Well? Is that it?" Levi questioned.

Armin slowly nodded. "Yeah... The other things Eren made are too hard to guess what it is."

"Well then, let's continue," Hange said. "You then ran out of energy and exited your Titan. I'm guessing hardening takes a lot of energy. After you rested for half an hour, you turned into a 13-meter Titan. We tried to run the intelligence tests again but couldn't. None of our orders reached you. You then went wild and destroyed the things you made out of hardening using your hardened fists. After that, you inexplicably wrote "Y/N is alive" and "how to get back.""

An awkward silence quickly followed by as Eren internally panicked. Why the hell did I wrote those?!

Levi grabbed Eren's shoulders. "Eren, are you hiding something from us?" he questioned as he glared at the Titan-shifter. "You know that you can't hide whatever you're hiding forever, right? Like it or not, we'll find out one way or another. So it's better if you tell us now."

Gulping down a lump of saliva, Eren pondered on his decision. What if they think I'm crazy? Wait, that doesn't matter. If Y/N is really alive, they can help find her. But that's if they believe me.

Taking a deep breath, Eren told them what he's been hiding, "I've been having weird dreams."

"What kind of dreams?" Armin asked.

Eren bit his lip, unsure if his friends are going to believe him or not. "Dreams of Y/N...alive..."

Silence passed by at the girl's name mentioned.

"Eren... You know that Y/N's dead, right?" Mikasa questioned, feeling a wash of sorrow over her.

"I know...! It's just that... In those dreams, she's somewhere else... Somewhere different."

""Different" how?" Hange asked.

"The place she's in is...more advanced. Like for example, there are devices where you can send a message in less than a second. There's also an Artificial Intelligence: the simulation of human intelligence processes by machines."

Silence once again passed by as everyone tried to process what Eren said, having a hard time believing it.

"...Continue," Levi ordered.

Eren did as his Captain ordered, "S-she's in a school where her class is tasked to assasinate some creature. That creature is the octopus I made." He pointed to the octopus that Armin drew. "Her class call the octopus "Koro-sensei". He said that he destroyed the moon and he'll do it to the Earth too. In exchange, he teaches Y/N's class. While Y/N's there, she has been searching for ways to get back here, but couldn't find anything. Even information about Titans, the Walls, and Eldia. It's like those never existed there."

With that, Eren stopped talking, waiting for the others' response. What will they say? the Titan-shifter questioned himself nervously, gripping the bed sheets as his knuckles turned white.

Levi was the first one to respond. "How...was she?"

Although a bit taken aback, Eren answered Levi's question. "She's...doing well. Really well, actually. But...she lost a lot of her memories. So, she doesn't remember why she was fighting the Beast Titan."

Another silence passed by.

"But..." Eren broke the silence. "She got most of her lost memories back."

"How...?" Armin asked.

Eren hesitated to answer, but realized that he can't avoid this. "Commander Erwin..."

Gasps filled the room as everyone except Eren widen their eyes, especially Armin's.

"Erwin...?" Hange's lips parted.

"In my dream, Y/N met Commander Erwin in a hospital. He looked well. His wounds has been treated. The Commander filled in what Y/N forgot."

Once again, silence passed by as everyone processed what Eren said. Could Y/N and Erwin be alive? is the question everyone's asking themselves.

"Well..." Hange started. "We can't be sure if Eren's dreams are real. Then again, why would Eren dream of a giant octopus that somehow can walk on land who destroyed the moon and is going to destroy the Earth next?"

"Seems too insane for the brat to even dream of it," Levi commented.

Hange continued, "From what Eren told us, the place where Y/N and Erwin is has more advanced technology. But based on what Eren saw in his father's memories, that kind of technology most likely doesn't exist outside the Walls. Furthermore, the place where Y/N is most likely never had any Titans in existence, or anything related to it, as she is unable to find any information about it."

Armin nodded. "Eren, you said that the moon from where Y/N is in your dream is destroyed, right?"

"Yeah," Eren nodded.

"And you received those dreams before the moon here is destroyed, right?"

"Yeah."

"Armin, what are you getting at?" Mikasa questioned.

Armin began to explain, "We can't be sure if the moon here was just destroyed. For the past few months, I've only seen a crescent moon, but the moon is supposed to be crescent for only about seven days. So, it's most likely that the moon was destroyed a while back and it's shattered shape just became noticeable to us. But, the people from where Y/N is knows about the moon's destruction before we do, as they have the technology to know about that. So maybe, Eren's dreams are true; Y/N and Commander Erwin might be alive."

Silence passes by as everyone tried to process what Armin said.

"I'd like to believe that, but there are flaws with your theory, Armin," Hange said before they explained,

"First, the place outside the Walls based on Eren's father's memories doesn't seem to have the technology where Y/N and Erwin is in Eren's dreams. Second, how did Y/N and Erwin get there in the first place?"

"Well," Eren interrupted. "Y/N crashed into a classroom's wall after fighting the Beast Titan, and Commander Erwin fell into an office's ceiling."

"Well... That's...bizarre," Levi commented.

"Anyway," Hange continued, "if Reiner and the Beast Titan kidnapped them, why would they have Y/N crash through a wall and Erwin crash through a ceiling?"

No one answered.

"Third," Hange continued, "but before that, Eren, from who's perspective are you seeing your dreams?"

"Y/N's..."

"Then, those dreams are Y/N's memories. But, how could you see her memories if you can't make physical contact with her."

"I've been wondering about that too..."

Mikasa bit her lip. "So, are we just gonna shrug it off? We can't just do that!"

"Well..." Hange pondered on her decision. "The only evidence we have that Erwin and Y/N are alive are Eren's dreams that seems to be Y/N's memories. But like I said, he shouldn't be able to see it without physical contact."

Armin was about to protest, "Hange-"

"But," Hange cut him off, "there's still a lot that we don't know. Eren wouldn't randomly dream about what he's been dreaming. So, I say that we should investigate about this further."

With that, Eren, Mikasa and Armin felt a wash of relief; relieved that Hange is willing to believe what Eren said and search the possibility of Erwin and Y/N being alive.


 

A young girl no older than eight clenched her H/C hair, feeling dizzy. Her eyes met the bloody white floor and traveled towards a dead body that has been crushed by a large debris, only its hand not crushed. E/C eyes widen as they turn to the rest of the now ruined room, seeing more dead bodies with limbs unattached to their bodies. It looked like a massacre happened- no, a massacre had happened.


One particular dead body belonging to a girl of similar age to the H/C-haired girl caught her attention. Her light blue eyes were now dull and dead. Her short chocolate brown hair is smudged with her own blood. Half of her body was crushed under a debris, blood splattered everywhere. Her last expression was a terrified one, her blue eyes wet.

Once the H/C-haired girl made out the body's owner, her eyes widen in pure despair. That body was Kanon's, her dear friend.

"Kanon...?" She muttered her name in horror as she struggles to breath, feeling her heart sinking.

Her body then moved like it has a mind of its own, running to Kanon's dead body. She shook her friend's body, hoping this was all a lie. But no, it was real. Reality was just too cruel to let it be just a bad dream.

Once she can't hear her breath or a heart beat, she finally concluded to the worst conclusion; dead. Kanon is dead, and has departed from the world.

Fat tears streamed down the girl's face as she screamed in agony, holding her friend's dead body close to her's.

A loud scream interrupted the silence in Karasuma's house as his fingers froze in air from typing on his laptop. Quickly recognizing the voice, he quickly got out of his office and ran towards the source of the sound: Y/N.

Karasuma slammed the door to Y/N's room open. He rushed to the girl who is sleeping, sweat and tears trickling down her face, clutching the sheets of her bed, panting as her chest went up and down before the girl let out another scream. "Kanon..." she whimpered, more tears trickling down her face.

The man couldn't bare to see his daughter like this. Usually, he wouldn't disturb someone's sleep. But in this case, the person sleeping is sweating, crying, screaming; doing it all simultaneously.

He then gently shook her body. "Y/N..."

Y/N's eyes shot wide open as her lashes splashed some of her tears to the air. Her eyes then caught Karasuma's figure with worry on his face.

The girl then remembered her nightmare. Blood. Dead bodies. Kanon. Dead.

With no control over her body, Y/N immediately wrapped her arms around her "father"'s body and buried her face into his shoulder, letting all her tears out. Instantly, Karasuma wrapped his arms around Y/N's body and rubbed her back, soothing her.

"It's okay. It's just a bad dream," Karasuma whispered in a comforting way.

"Kanon died..." Y/N hiccuped before continuing, "because of me..."

Karasuma wondered who "Kanon" is and what she meant by "Kanon dying because of me". But now's not the time. Now, his job is to comfort his daughter like a dad should.


 

Eren's body suddenly shot up from his bed as his breath turned shaky. While he was sleeping, he suddenly heard someone screaming. He instantly recognized who screamed: Y/N.

 

Why did she scream? Is she okay? Questions like that filled his head, as he grew worry about her by the second.

 

"Eren, are you okay?" Armin, who's bed is across Eren's, asked worriedly as he stopped himself from flipping a page of the book he's reading.

 

"...Yeah." Eren reconsidered his answer. "Actually, not quite. It's those dreams again."

 

Armin understood what "those dreams" meant. "What was it about?"

 

Eren took a deep breath. "I heard her scream."

 

"What...?" The blonde's lips parted.

 

Eren began to tell Armin the dream he just saw, "I saw a girl that looked like a younger version of Y/N. She was holding...a dead body. Y/N was crying and screaming."

 

"Do you know..." Armin hesitated, "who the dead body is...?"

 

Eren shook his head disappointingly. "No..."

 

"Now that I think about it, Y/N never actually told us about her past-except where she came from and her relationship with Captain Levi," Armin realized.

 

"...Right," Eren said.

 

Truth be told, he knew Y/N's past from his future memories.

 


 

Fact: Armin used to think that Y/N's and Levi's relationship is romantic (since he thought that Levi was younger than he actually is) until he asked about it directly to Y/N.

 

Chapter 28: 24 || Set Up

Chapter Text

"Are you sure you're okay?" Karasuma asked the girl sitting across him worriedly, as she chewed on her food. He's talking about Y/N's nightmares.


Y/N swallowed her food before responding, "I'm fine. I'm used to it." She said it without averting her gaze from her food. The girl was getting tired of Karasuma's questions.

What she said didn't help Karasuma's worry for her. "Just because you're used to it doesn't mean you should keep it to yourself," he said sternly. He was getting tired of Y/N keeping things to herself. "Talking it out will help you. I'm here to listen."

The girl's hand which is holding her spoon froze in the air as she stopped chewing, processing what Karasuma said. I don't want you to think I'm a monster, is what she wanted to respond, but she held back.

Pursing her lips, Y/N stood up from her seat and placed her plate, spoon and fork in the sink. "Thanks for the breakfast. I'll do the dishes later."

With that, she left the house.



Y/N walked down the streets of Tokyo as she buried her hands into her pockets. Wearing a simple outfit consisting of a black shirt, short jeans and a pair of white sneakers, dark circles that she got from insomnia hang under her mesmerizing E/C eyes.

Thinking about what happened back at the dining room of her home, Y/N bit her lip to the point her blood start coming out of it, her lips steaming from regenerating due to her poison-like blood that also affects her. Was I too cold? Is it really okay to keep it to myself?

Y/N shook her head. No. It's better to not get them involved. And... I don't want them to think I'm a monster.

Reaching her destination, her eyes searched for a certain group, but her eyes instead caught only a single member of the group. She jogged towards him. "Hey, Karma," she greeted stoically.

"Hey," he returned the greeting, looking up from his phone.

"Where are the others? I thought they said to meet up here." A few of Y/N's classmates invited her to a hangout a few days before the trip to Okinawa. But her classmates, except Karma, didn't show up.

"Dunno. They all suddenly said that they can't go. Sounds suspicious to me."

"Yeah."

An awkward silence filled the air as both of them averted their gazes from each other, pretending to watch the people pass by.

"So, what are we gonna do?" Karma ended the awkward silence.

Y/N didn't immediately respond as she thought on what they're gonna do now that there are only the two of them. "...I don't know. I still don't know much about Japan's culture."

Karma pointed to the arcade that's only a five-minute walk from where they are. "How about we go there? You haven't been to an arcade, right?"

The girl nodded. "Yeah. And...what exactly is an arcade?"

The red-head then was reminded that Y/N came from somewhere that's totally different from Japan and the rest of the world. Sighing, he explained, "An arcade is a venue where people play arcade games, like arcade video games, pinball machines, and merchandisers."

E/C eyes blink twice as the owner found herself confused. "Yeah, you'll have to show me for me to understand."

"Well then, let's go." Karma grabbed Y/N's hand, much to her surprise and began to walk. "Usually in this hour, cocky old guys hang out there and challenge people to get their money when they win. I wanna see their faces when they lose to me!" A devilish made its way to the boy's face as the girl could only sigh.

Little did they know, their classmates that didn't show up for their hangout watched them hold hands as the pair made their way to the arcade. From the very beginning, they've been watching Y/N and Karma from afar.

"They're holding hands!" Maehara exclaimed as he almost dropped the binoculars he's using.

"Wait! Let me see!" Sugino took the binoculars from Maehara to confirm it himself. "They really are!" the boy exclaimed, finding the sight hard to believe.

"But, Y/N doesn't like to touch people because of germs! Even us!" Kayano said as she comically cried silently. Nagisa comforted her as he sweatdropped.

"I think Y/N just went along with whatever Karma wants to do," Nagisa said. Knowing Karma, he knows that the boy likes to get things his way.

"I knew there was something going on between them!" Nakamura exclaimed, grinning mischievously as she placed her binoculars down to snap a few pictures of Y/N and Karma as blackmail material, but was disappointed when the pictures she got weren't clear. Groaning, she stepped out of her hiding spot and tip-toed closer to the pair to get a better picture.

Maehara pulled her back to their hiding spot. "What are you doing?! They'll see us!" He struggled to hold Nakamura back from getting out of their hiding spot.

"I'm...gonna get...good...blackmail material!" the blonde exclaimed, trying to get out of Maehara's grip on her.

"This was all your idea! If we get caught, Y/N's gonna kick our asses!" Maehara could just imagine how angry the girl would be, how she'll beat their asses and how she'll make them clean the school till it's sparkling.

"But if I get a good picture of them, I'll probably be able to make Karma do anything for me! Especially if I threaten him to show it to the octopus!"

"Threaten to show me what?"

At the uninvited voice, the students jumped from their hiding spot. "Koro-sensei?!"

Their teacher let out his signature laugh. "Just what are you kids doing, huh? Setting up your classmates on a date? How exciting!" he exclaimed as he a blush spread across his face from excitement.

"You wanna join too?!" Nakamura asked as she too got excited.

"Of course!" Koro-sensei put on his paparazzi outfit in Mach 20. "I wouldn't miss a chance to set up my students on a date!"

"Oh, gosh..." Nagisa sighed. I wonder how this will turn out.


 

Arriving at the arcade, the two students immediately went up to a game at the arcade. Karma then explained to Y/N how the game works, "So, you use this to select, this to move the character, and this to shoot. Pretty simple, right?"

 

Y/N nodded. "I guess."

 

"Give it a try."

 

The girl inserted a coin inside the machine as the screen showed the words, 'Welcome! Press a button to start!' Y/N pressed a button and the tutorial plays on the screen; the tutorial was much more detailed, unlike Karma's simple tutorial.

 

The game soon began. Although she was trying her best, it is clear that Y/N is struggling to play the game. After all, this is her very first time playing an arcade game. She frowned.

 

Seeing the girl struggling, Karma placed his hands on Y/N's and guided her, moving his body to the girl's back and looking the screen from her shoulder. "This is how you do it, silly," he muttered to her.


Her hands are soft, he thought as he glanced at his hands on top of the girl's, guiding them. He felt the warmth radiating from Y/N.

Seeing this, the students spying on the pair's jaws drop, especially Nakamura's and Koro-sensei's. "Oh, Karma! You bold little shit!" Nakamura exclaimed as she and Koro-sensei snapped a few pictures.

"Oh my God..." Maehara gasped as he watched the pair through his binoculars.

"Karma you bastard! Don't just touch Y/N like that!" Nagisa held Kayano back from punching Karma and exposing the group. "Nagisa! Don't hold me back from punching that sly-!" Nagisa covered Kayano's mouth from making any more noise.

At the noise, Y/N turned her head to where the group is, but they were quick to hide themselves. "Karma, did you hear that?" she looked up to the boy. That's when the both of them realized how close their faces were. They could literally feel each other's breath.

Averting his gaze from Y/N, Karma answered her question, "Yeah. But, let's not think too much about it."

The girl simply nodded and continued to play the game, with Karma still guiding her.

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝


The words, 'Congratulations! You won!' were displayed on the screen of the machine.

Although Y/N didn't say anything, it was clear that she was happy that she won the game (although technically, Karma won it). She looked liked an innocent child that just received candy. Karma chuckled at the girl's face that looked like it belongs to an innocent child.

"I wanna play more," Y/N stated, her eyes shining like a child's.

She really looks like a child when she's happy, Karma smiled at the thought.

"Alright, alright. Let's go." Karma took Y/N's hand and guided her to another through the crowd.

As both of them walked through the crowd, Y/N bumped into a girl in her late teens startling both her and the older teen.

The girl turned to the older teen she just bumped, about to apologize, but paused when she realized how much the stranger looked like her. H/C hair. S/C skin. E/C eyes. Both of the girls had all of them. The only difference was their height and the look in their eyes; Y/N's eyes look innocent and child-like, while the stranger's eyes looked dull and dead.

Realizing that it was rude to just stare, the younger teen quickly apologized, "I'm sorry-"

The older girl was gone, as if she disappeared into thin air.

Why does she look so much like me? Y/N questioned.

"Y/N? You okay?" Karma turned back to the girl with his hand still intertwined with Y/N's.

"..." No answer was heard from the girl as Karma's voice was drowned out from her ears. Why does she look so much like me? How did she disappear so quickly? She was literally right in front of me.

"Karma!" The female turned to the male. "Did you see that person that bumped into me?"

The red-head raised an eyebrow, obviously confused. "...Who?"

Didn't he see her? The girl was about to explain the teenage girl she just bumped into, but held her tongue. "...Nevermind. Let's keep going."

Karma raised an eyebrow, suspicious, but decided to just shrug it off. "Okay."

Soon, they arrived at a high striker. Turns out, there was a competition, and the winner gets a large stuffed animal bird. A group of cocky old well-built men seems to be waiting for their turn, but they only wanted to show off.

"Alright! Who wants to try to break the record of 86?!" the announcer said.

"You wanna try? That high striker is famous for being really tough," Karma said.

The girl could see why Karma said the high striker is really tough. Because it is literally eight meters tall.

"Though I think the prize is pretty lame," Karma stated his opinion.

"Sure, why not?" Y/N said. "That thing looks cute." She pointed at the prize. "Anyway, what's that?"

"You want it but you don't know what it is?"

"Yes. Now hurry up and tell me."

Karma sighed. "That's a stuffed animal bird. But that one is really big compared to a normal one."

Y/N nodded and averted her gaze to the announcer.

"Those who want to try their luck on this super-hard high striker, please come forward!" the announcer said.

A cocky-looking old well-built men walked forward as Y/N did the same. The man smirked when he saw who his opponent is. Heh, a little girl, huh? I'll definitely win.

"Oi, girl. You should just give up that lame-ass stuffed animal to save yourself from embarrassment." A cocky grin made its way to his face with wrinkles as his buddies broke out in laughter.

"It's already obvious that I'm gonna win!" he said.

Y/N tilted her chin upwards, glaring at the man. "Cut the bullshit and let your actions do the talking."

"Oh?" The old man looked amused. "Alright, girl. If I win, I get to make you do whatever I want. But If you win, you get to make me do whatever you want."

"Sure," Y/N accepted without a thought, knowing that she's gonna win.

The old men goes first. The announcer handed him the large hammer as the man quickly got into position.

Just watch me, you brat! I'll show you who's the real boss!

The man lifted up in the air before smashing it to the lever, letting out a screen. The puck rose from the bottom and quickly made its way upwards, getting slower as the seconds pass by, before landing on 89, breaking the record by three points.

The crowd and the old man's friends quickly roared, cheering for the man that just broke the record. The man smugly grinned.

"This man just broke the record with a 89!" the announcer excitedly announced.

"Hey, brat! It's already obvious that I'm the winner-"

*SLAM*

In high speed, the puck rise up to the top of the high striker. But, the force that Y/N put in the hammer was too much, resulting the puck to hit the bell on top of the high striker with so much force that it flew out.

Silence filled the arcade as the only sound filling the room is the bell rolling down to the ground. The crowd, including Y/N's opponent, had their jaws drop to the ground.

"Whoops..."

Karma snorted at that.

A roar broke out of the crowd as Y/N flinched at the sudden loudness. "That girl just got more than a perfect score!" someone in the crowd exclaimed.

The group following Y/N and Karma also broke out in cheers. "Now, that's our Y/N!" Maehara exclaimed.

"And that's my student!" Koro-sensei exclaimed like a proud father.

"NOOO!" the announcer exclaimed, in contrast with other people's exclamation. "That high striker costs a fortune! And it's supposed to be impossible to get a perfect score! My boss is gonna kill me!"

So...that high striker is rigged. That'll explain why no one has gotten a perfect score, Karma thought, staring at Y/N who happily took the stuffed animal bird from the announcer who looks like his soul left his body.

"Also, don't worry about the high striker," Y/N suddenly said, making the announcer look up at her. "That guy's gonna pay for the damage." She threw a thumb over her shoulder, pointing at her opponent that she just defeated.

The man panicked when he heard what the girl said. "H-Hey!"

The girl turned her head to the man. "What? You said that if I win, I can make you do whatever I want. Since I won, I want you to pay for the damages."

With that, she walked away from the crowd with her stuffed animal bird in her hand. "Karma, let's go."

"Alright," the boy responded, following Y/N behind.



"You really just got that geezer in debt, huh?" Karma said as he and the girl walked out of the arcade, brilliant colors of yellow and orange on the sky.

"Yeah. I'm just glad that I got my revenge." Unfortunately, the girl didn't quite like it when the old man underestimated her, which got him in debt.

A growl came from Y/N's stomach. She blushed at that.

"Aw, is our dear old Y/N hungry?" Karma cooed.

"I guess..." the girl responded, clutching on her new stuffed animal bird.

"Anyways, why do you even want a stuffed animal?" Karma questioned out of pure curiosity.

The pondered on her answer for a moment, hiding half of her face using her stuffed animal bird. "I never had anything like this."

Karma raised an eyebrow. "You said that you're an orphan, right? Didn't you lived in an orphanage? Orphanages should have stuff like that."

It's not like that. Y/N bit her lip, her grip on her stuffed animal toy tightening. If the world wasn't so cruel, I maybe would have touched a stuffed animal when I was younger.

"I didn't live in an orphanage..." the girl admitted. "Back there, there aren't any orphanages. Even if you escaped from there and got accepted into an orphanage, in the end, you'll just end up with shady people."

The mood went from happy to melancholic. There was a glint of disappointment in Y/N's brilliant E/C eyes. Was she disappointed? Of the cruelness of the world?

Karma doesn't know for sure, but there's something inside him that's telling him that. From the very beginning, the moment their hands touched, he could feel some sort of connection between them. And that applies to Y/N as well. Maybe, that's why the girl feels most comfortable with the boy compared to with anyone else.

The group following them heard the girl's confession, feeling bad for the girl, especially Koro-sensei, because he understood Y/N.

"So, uh, what do you want to eat?" Karma changed the subject to lift the melancholic air.

"I don't know. Maybe something that isn't heavy?" the girl suggested.

"Sure," Karma said. "How about takoyaki?" he asked, pointing at a takoyaki stall nearby.

Isn't that what Koro-sensei gave me when I first got here? She then remembered the time when she enjoyed her first meal at this strange place. That memory will never be forgotten.

After buying some takoyaki, the two sat at a nearby bench and ate at their food, as the sun casts a glow on them.

"This feels nostalgic," Y/N said, happily munching on her takoyaki, making her look like an innocent child.

"Hm? How so?" Karma questioned.

"Koro-sensei actually cooked me takoyaki when I first got here. He definitely can sense a person that hasn't ate anything in the morning."

Karma felt a sense of nostalgia as he had a flashback when the octopus cooked him takoyaki using a missile and shoved it in his mouth. To say that it was embarrassing is an understatement.

Silence engulfed the air as the two students enjoyed their takoyaki.

The red-head glanced at the girl, particularly the dark circles under her eyes. From the moment he saw her, he noticed the dark circles and her troubled face, and he's been trying to take Y/N's mind off of whatever is troubling her.

And, he's also troubled by something that may has something to do with the girl.

"Hey," he called out the girl. "Remember that time at Kyoto where you told me about your dreams?"

"Oh, yeah," Y/N responded. The one about Athanasia.

"I don't know if you'll believe me, but... I've been having weird dreams." Karma plainly chuckled.

""Weird" how?" the girl questioned, pausing from eating her takoyaki.

"Well..." Karma thought about this answer for a moment. "Let's say that some girl named Athanasia keeps appearing in my dreams. And she awfully looks like you."

Y/N choked on her takoyaki. "W-What...?"

The red-head leaned back on the bench. "Yeah. Weird, right?"

Should I tell him about it? Y/N bit her lip, gripping on the stick for the takoyaki tightly. "...Why are you telling me this?"

The relaxed aura around him turned serious, as he straightened his posture and looked at Y/N dead in the eye. "I'm telling you this so you can trust me and the others," he said, referring to Class E.

The girl blinked in response. "...W-What?"

"It's obvious that you're hiding something from us. We barely know anything about you. And the thing about Titans can't be the only thing you're hiding. Otherwise, you wouldn't be so hostile about telling about yourself. So, Y/N, can't you trust us?"

The girl's eyes dropped to the ground, staring at nothing in particular. Disappointment filled her; disappointment about herself. Why can't she just trust her friends, when they've done nothing but being kind and accepting her as she is? Was it to protect their opinions of her? Or to protect them by not letting them get involved? It was maybe because of those two reasons. Her friends are so dear to her that she couldn't possibly let them get involved in her problems and be disappointed in her.

"I'm sorry..." Y/N apologized, gripping the hem of her shirt. "I...don't want you guys get involved...and think I'm a monster..."

Karma then suddenly felt bad for pressuring her. He was too impatient for Y/N to open up. But, he managed to crack her walls.

"But..." the girl took a deep breath, "I'll tell you guys one thing. And this might help with the assassination at the island."

Although it wasn't much, this was a huge step for Y/N. And it was all thanks to a set up.


 

Fact: Kayano has somehow become a fangirl of Y/N.

 

Chapter 29: To You, 100 Years Later: III

Chapter Text

Stepping out of the carriage, Athanasia's long wavy silver hair bounced in the air as her face held excitement. Today, she was given a day off by his majesty, and she is using it as a chance to finally visit her parents after a month or so.

As the large black gates opened, the young woman skipped in her steps as she entered the L/N estate, adjusting the headband on her head.

Gripping her long white skirt, she wore an elegant black top covered in frills with angel sleeves that reached just past her elbows as a golden brooch with a F/C gem on it was on her chest. The brooch is proof of someone being a part of the L/Ns.

"Welcome back, Miss Athanasia!" a guard that the young woman have grown to know well of greeted her with a smile on his face, pleasantly surprise of Athanasia's sudden visit.

"Sir Emil!" The young woman approached the guard. "It's been quite a long time! How have you been? How is your family?"

"I've been good! And my family has been doing well. Thank you for asking," the guard answered cheerfully.

"By the way," Emil dropped his cheerful voice, "there's a surprise for you inside the house."

If Athanasia had cat ears, they surely will twitch in wonder and curiousity. I wonder what the surprise might be, she thought as she listed the possibilities of what the surprise can be.

She then bid farewell to the guard and entered her home.

Welcoming the people that entered the estate, various flowers of colors and smell filled the estate with their fragrances. Through the many smells, Athanasia could easily identify the smell of her favorite flowers: bellflowers. This also happens to be her descendant's, Y/N's, favorite flower.

As her black heels clacked against the light brown stone floor, her grand, luxurious home made its way to her view. White dominated the mansion's walls as plants and various flowers covered the roof, trailing down to the walls. Through the large windows, silky F/C curtains can be seen.

Opening the large wooden doors, Athanasia stepped inside as her black heels clacked against the F/C carpet over the white marble floor. The grand chandelier on the high ceiling lighted the spacious room. Paintings of the past Poison Titan users hung on the wall decorated with F/C wallpaper with white accents.

I missed this place, the young woman thought, smiling at the home she missed so much.

Arriving at the entrance of the living room where her parents probably are at this time, Athanasia knocked on the door with excitement. Hearing footsteps getting closer, she tried her best to contain her excitement.

The door opened, revealing a woman with long silver hair and deep black eyes; almost unnoticeable wrinkles running down them. She wore clothes that are proper for a noble, as she too wore the same brooch as the young woman standing in front of her. Her eyes widen in surprise as a smile rose from her face. "Athy, my daughter!"

"Mother!"

Athanasia immediately embraced her mother, her smile never leaving her face.

"Athanasia!" A man with black hair and E/C eyes rose from his seat, approaching his wife and daughter, a surprised yet delighted expression on his face. He happily hugged his daughter. "You should've told us that you were coming! If you did, we would've told you that the Lichtenbergs are here!"

Athanasia's eyes widen in surprise. "The Lichtenbergs? Daphne?"

The young woman's eyes trailed to the family of three lounging at the white sofa. A young woman around Athanasia's age, Daphne Lichtenberg, with blonde hair, gray eyes, and fair skin, sent Athanasia a wave and a warm smile.

The Lichtenbergs; a noble family who greatly contributed to the development of the Eldian Empire. The head of the Lichtenbergs, Daphne's father, holds the position of prime minister of the Eldian Empire.

"It's been a while, Athanasia," Daphne greeted.

"Daphne!" The youngest L/N approached the youngest Lichtenberg, taking a seat beside her.

Both parents from the L/Ns and Lichtenbergs left the room, leaving the two girls to catch up.

"I'm so sorry for your loss. Your brother now is in a better place," Daphne said.

"I-it's fine..." Athanasia stuttered. "A-anyway, how have you been doing?"

"I've been doing good. But, I must say, it has been quite boring without you."

The L/N chuckled. "Oh, really? Well, guarding the prince from day to night while there's literally nothing to guard him from is boring. He's really paranoid of there being an enemy attack. Plus, I only have the prince to talk to." Not that I really mind, is what Athanasia wanted to say, but couldn't.

"If I may ask," Daphne's calm demeanor suddenly turned into a shy one, "what is...the prince like now?"

Athanasia blinked twice in response, surprised by her friend's question. What?

She didn't expected that question, but she certainly understood why her friend asked the question. Daphne, after all, is the prince's childhood friend. Good ones at that.

Composing herself, she answered the blonde, "Well... He is certainly a workaholic."

Daphne chuckled. "He's always like that since we were little."

Athanasia felt something twist in her stomach unpleasantly. Why is she feeling like this towards her dear friend?

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

E/C eyes shot open.


Gasping, Athanasia's body shot up from her bed. Her chest went up and down, heart beating fast.

While sleeping, she dreamed of something. However, she could not recall much of it.

When pain suddenly shot through her head, the young woman gripped on it. It seems that whatever she just dreamed of is the cause of her headache.

She then suddenly recalled some scenes from the dream. Bellflower stained by blood. Civilians and children under debris, dead. "Goodbye".

What she was most confused by is "goodbye", because the person who said it had almost the exact same voice as her best friend, Ray Ackerman. Almost the same. But, despite being able to tell the difference, Athanasia felt confused by it; even getting shivers from it, scared of the possibility of having to bid her best friend goodbye.

Something wet dropped down from her face and dropped to her blanket, which absorbed the wet something. Her hand then unconsciously went to her face. Her wet face.

That's when Athanasia realized that tears have been streaming down her face.

"Why am I crying...?" she muttered, wiping away her tears.

Knowing that she won't be able to sleep for awhile, the young woman grabbed a  coat and put it on. She then twisted the door knob of her room open, leaving her room.

Walking through the mansion's spacious hallway, the moonlight shined through the large windows and casted a soft glow on Athanasia; highlighting her features. Thanks to the moonlight, she was able to navigate through her home.

Opening the backdoor of the mansion, the chilly air hit her skin, making her shiver. But, she didn't mind it one bit and stepped out of her home to the forest that was the L/N's property.

Getting deeper into the forest, Athanasia's eyes met with a glimpse of the crystal-clear lake. Excitement surged through her as she ran towards the lake.
Her "friends" soon greeted her as they embraced her with their majestic wings.

"Hey guys," Athanasia greeted them, stroking their pure-white delicate wings.

Her "friends" were the swans of the lake.

"It's been a while, huh? I didn't get the chance to visit you guys since my last visit," the young woman said, sitting at the edge of the lake, sinking her feet into the cold, pure water.

Though the swans weren't able to talk with her, just having something to listen and comfort her when she's feeling troubled was enough for her. Other than Ray, the swans were her best companions for her to ramble.

"I visited my parents today, since it's my day off. The prince was kind enough to let me stay at my parents' for a few days," she said as a swan flew on her lap, comforting itself.

"But... I didn't expect for Daphne and her parents to visit..." Athanasia's strokes on the swan got more gentle. "I know I'm supposed to be happy, but... Me and Daphne somehow ended up talking about the prince... and... there's this something that keeps twisting inside me... and it doesn't feel good..."

Athanasia's slow strokes on the swan stopped. "I mean... I know how Daphne and the prince are childhood friends, and that she knows more about him more than I do... but... Ugh... I don't know how to say this..."

Sighing, Athanasia stopped ranting about what she just felt the morning she got to the mansion and started to rant about the dream.

"I just had a dream, and... I don't know how to feel about it..." She bit her lip. "I don't think it was one of the past Poison Titan's users' memories. I've accessed most of it, and none of those memories have what I just dreamed about..."

Athanasia stared at her reflection in the lake's water. But, not just her reflection. Someone else's reflection was in there too; a girl's, younger than her. Though her face was stoic and cold, unlike Athanasia's cheerful and innocent face, she could spot so many similarities of herself and the girl. Their eyes, for example.

Shocked, Athanasia blinked twice to assure herself that she's not hallucinating. But, the girl's reflection was gone. Only hers remain on the lake.

Was I just hallucinating, or that girl is a sign of something?

 

Chapter 30: 25 || Island

Chapter Text

Staring at the never-ending salt water, a certain H/C-haired girl leaned on the boat's railings and took in the smell of the ocean. Her grip on the railings tightened as her eyes reflected the ocean's crystal clear water. The cooling wind danced in the air and brought her hair along to dance. A smile made its way to her face.


If only Armin were here... she thought, remembering her dear friend. She could only imagine how happy Armin would be if he was here.

For reasons, the girl felt more relieved than ever to the point that last night she could sleep comfortably without nightmares disturbing her. That also made Karasuma more relieved.

"Nice, huh?" Nagisa said, approaching the girl and leaning on the railings.

"Yeah," Y/N nodded in agreement. "Can't believe that we'll kill him there." The island soon made its way to their view, adding their excitement.

This plan we have to kill Koro-sensei might just work, Nagisa thought, a determined smile on his face. His gaze from the island shifted to the girl beside him. Especially now that we have a card that would throw Koro-sensei off guard!

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

The class soon arrived at the island.

 

"Welcome to Fukumajima Resort Hotel!" a waiter greeted the class, holding drinks. "Please enjoy this tropical juice with our compliments."

 

"Man, this is the life!" Mimura exclaimed, drinking his juice in pleasure.

 

"Everything's just so bright and vibrant!" Kimura said.

 

Y/N sipped on her juice, frowning at the taste. "This juice tastes funny..."

 

"We can go directly to the beach from the hotel," Koro-sensei said, leaning on his chair, relaxing. "Seems they have plenty of leisure activities available, too."

 

"We'll save the you-know-what till after dinner. First, let's have some fun!" Muramatsu said.


"In groups, like we did on our school trip!" Yoshida added.

Koro-sensei let out a chuckle. "I'm all for it. Play hard, kill hard! That's what makes this summer vacation for an assassination classroom."

Koro-sensei and a few of his students rode gliders. The staff began to question the glider that Koro-sensei was using, "Hey, why's that one glider going so fast?"

"It should be impossible to do vertical loops and a barrel roll..."

Y/N's group consisting of Nagisa, Karma, Kayano, Sugino, and Nakamura stared at a group distracting Koro-sensei while struggling to kill him. Her group, excluding herself and Kayano, got ready to dive into the water, since the two girls can't swim.

"Group 1 is doing a good job of distracting him," Sugino commented.

"They sure are," Karma agreed. "With a little assassination in the mix, they're diverting his attention from the other groups."

"Yeah," Nagisa agreed.

"He's coming to our group next," Y/N informed, holding a walkie talkie.

"Let's do what we have to do and get changed ASAP!" Kayano said.

"Got it."

The four then soon jumped into the water, making it look like they're having fun, while in actuality, they're dead serious.

"You know," Kayano started, "I have a really good feeling about this assassination."

Y/N nodded in agreement. "Yeah, me too."

"Koro-sensei won't see what we have up our sleeves! But..." Kayano began to choose her words carefully, "will you be okay...? After all, you'll be underwater for quite a while, and you'll do the finishing blow..."

"...I honestly don't know," Y/N started to bite her lip. "Me doing the finishing blow using that is already dangerous enough. I don't even know if I'll be able to do it without hurting you guys..." She started to doubt herself, and this doesn't go unnoticed to Kayano.

"Hey, it'll be fine!" Kayano comforted, hugging Y/N. "After all, if things get out of hand, Mr. Karasuma will take care of it!"

Right, I can't doubt them, Y/N assured herself. "Right. I'm just glad that you guys don't think I'm a monster."

A frown made its way to Kayano's face. She then thought how the class would react if they discovered about her tentacles. Will they think her as a monster?

"You'll never be a monster, Y/N! No matter what happens, you'll always be our amazing, dear Y/N- just like you always are!"


 

"My, that was a lot of fun!" Koro-sensei exclaimed. "Thanks to it, I'm completely burnt to a crisp!"


Y/N winced at that, reminded of the memory of Armin burnt till you can't even recognize him. Shaking her head, she assured herself, No, if Erwin is here and still lacks an arm, that means that they chose Armin to be the Colussus Titan; meaning that Armin is alive.

"You're too dark!" Y/N's classmates complained.

"Even your teeth got burned black," Kimura said.

"So much for picking up on your expressions," Okano sighed.

"All right, Koro-sensei. After dinner comes the assassination," Isogai said.

"Yes, yes. First, the shipboard restaurant!"

Y/N let a sigh escape from her. "He's really enjoying himself."

"And here we are, pretending to have fun while we're bustin' our asses with our preparations," Terasaka, or what Y/N likes to call, Horse face, said.

"Well, if we kill him today, we can just enjoy ourselves tomorrow," Yoshida said as a matter of fact.

"Guess so," Muramatsu said. "Guess I can get pumped up for the kill, just this one time!"

The class then soon got on the shipboard restaurant that they reserved.

"Here we are, at the shipboard restaurant we've rented out. Let's have our meal while enjoying the night sea," Isogai said.

"I get it..." Koro-sensei muttered. "First, you'll get me good and seasick to weaken my capabilities, eh?"

"Of course. That's assassination 101."

"Indeed, you are correct." A cocky grin made its way to Koro-sensei's face. "But will it really work that well? Seasickness is no match for a teacher who's all pumped up anticipating an assassination-"

"You're too dark!" his students cut him off.

"Am I really that dark?" Koro-sensei questioned.

"Forget about your expressions, we can't even tell where the front or back of your head is," Y/N said, trying to make Koro-sensei to use his molting ability. "Do something about it."

Koro-sensei let it his chuckle, obviously being cocky again. "Have you forgotten? I can molt, and in doing so, shed this dark skin!"

He shed his dark skin off, turning back to normal. "There! Back to normal!"

"Ah, that shedding thing you can only do once a month."

"Just another of its uses," Koro-sensei said. "I tend to save it for particularly sticky situations, but..."

Realization then fell on him. He then screamed at his stupidity before sulking.

He really fell for that... Y/N thought, slightly surprised.


 

For Y/N, dinner finished too quickly. She wished it lasted longer so she could have more time to mentally prepare herself.

 

As a group escorts Koro-sensei to the floating chapel, Y/N and the rest of her classmates began to take their places. The group escorting the target were getting ready for the physiological attack; which is having Koro-sensei watch a movie of him being embarrassed, to the point that he'll probably be mentally dead.


Watching Koro-sensei and a few of her classmates going inside the chapel, Y/N slowly opened the door of the car. For the plan to work, she needs to be in a safe distance from the chapel.

Her gaze averted from the chapel to the dagger in her hand. The dagger was Levi's, and he gave it to the girl before something came up that required him leaving her.

Ever since then, Y/N always had the dagger with her. She never once left it. And even when she's in a completely different place, she still has it. To her, the dagger is really precious, as it is from Levi, someone very dear to her.

"Hey, Dad," Y/N called out to Karasuma, who has become accustomed to being called "Dad". "If I ended up hurting one of them, you'll be able to take care of it, right?"

Assuring her, the man placed a hand on her shoulder. "You won't hurt them. Believe in yourself, you can do it."

Right... We already prepared for this. We won't fail this.


 

One hour later

 

"I'm dead... I'm already dead..." Koro-sensei mumbled. "With all that out in the open... I can't go on living..."

 

"Now, did you happen to notice anything while you sat through our top-secret video, Koro-sensei?"

 

Now that someone said it, Koro-sensei finally noticed the water on the ground.


Water! he exclaimed. But I didn't sense anyone pouring it in! Could it be... High tide?!

The students then started to point their guns at their target.

"Someone must've shortened the support pilings on this chapel," Terasaka said.

"Boatsick, shamed, and now waterlogged..." Nakamura listed. "You've slowed down quite a bit."

"Now for the main event. A promise is a promise. No dodgin', now," Terasaka smirked.

A valiant effort, Koro-sensei said internally. But I know where the snipers are. If I just keep an eye out in that direction...

Ritsu commenced the operation, "Commence operation!"

The students inside the chapel shot off seven of Koro-sensei's tentacles.

"5 seconds elapsed."

Outside the chapel, Karma, Kayano, Takebayashi, and Hara started each of their speedboats which had ropes connected to the chapel, causing it to be teared down. Koro-sensei was too startled to move.

"35 seconds elapsed."

Students began to rise out of the water using their flyboards, trapping Koro-sensei inside a hydraulic cage.

"A hydraulic cage?!" Koro-sensei exclaimed.

"Koro-sensei doesn't do well with sudden changes to his environment," Nagisa said.

"From the chapel to a cage of water!" Sugino added.

"It'll confuse his weakened tentacles and lower his reaction speed even further!" Maehara said.

"53 seconds elapsed," Ritsu announced, rising up from the water. "I shall commence shooting."

Instead of shooting BB pellets, Ritsu shooted water; another one of Koro-sensei's weaknesses. He shrieked at the water.

"Aligning spherical area of 1 meter surrounding Koro-sensei."

The students started to shoot BB pellets around Koro-sensei, blocking his escape route.

"Koro-sensei is highly tuned to attacks that make contact!" Isogai said as he shooted.

"But, we're actually not going to aim at him!" Kataoka added with a smirk. "Those two will!"

Rosing from the water, two of the class' snipers with impeccable aim, Chiba and Hayami aimed their guns at Koro-sensei, shooting off the tentacles that are starting to regenerate back.

"1 minute elapsed!" Ritsu announced, alerting her classmates.

"Here she comes!"

Chiba, Hayami, and the students who are shooting BB pellets around Koro-sensei suddenly backed off as they continued to cage Koro-sensei with BB pellets. The hydraulic cage started to expand, making room for a student who has been missing for the entire operation.

Catching Koro-sensei totally off guard, something large, around seven meters, rose from the ocean. A giant. Using its large hand, the giant grabbed Koro-sensei, who was too shocked to even move. As the target struggled to get out of its grip, Koro-sensei began to examine its features, noticing the resemblance to a certain student. H/C hair. Sharp, intimidating E/C eyes. No doubt, the giant is Y/N.

From inside her Titan, a smirk of victory made its way to Y/N's face. "Gotcha."

To say that Koro-sensei was shocked is an understatement. Indeed, his students have catched him off guard. Totally off guard. Who knew that a student of his could transform into a giant?

Suddenly, Y/N felt a spark of electricity.

*ZAP*

Corpses laid down at the ground as rubble dropped down, crushing the corpses even further as blood splattered everywhere. A large crystal with a young lady inside it was in a giant's hand. Blood splattered on the crystal.

"But you're completely worn out now," a voice said, seemingly towards the young lady inside the crystal. "If you had anything left, you'd stab right through my nape. You've got no more moves left to play. But I have plenty."

*ZAP*

Shocked by the sudden flash of memory, Y/N's whole body froze. What the hell... was that...?

The girl shook her head. No! Focus on the assassination!

Snapping out of his shocked state, Koro-sensei noticed the giant starting to open its mouth. That's when he realized that he's about to be eaten. And his students were so, so close to completing their mission.

You've done well... to come this far!

*BOOM*

A sudden flash of light blinded everyone as yellow lighting came crashing down Koro-sensei. A large explosion threw everyone back, including Y/N.

With a grunt, the Titan-shifter stood up, helping some of her classmates by lifting them up from the water.

"T-thanks, Y/N," Kurahashi thanked you, coughing some of the water out.

Not being able to respond with her Titan's mouth, she simply gave the girl in her Titan's hand a nod.

I blew it... Y/N realized. I didn't manage to eat him...

"Stay alert!" both of the girls heard Karasuma's voice from the shore. "Y/N! Watch the water from up there!"

The girl nodded through her Titan and did as Karasuma said.

Searching for the octopus, the Titan-shifter quickly spotted something coming out of the water. The others quickly took notice of this.

Then, something popped out of the water: Koro-sensei in a strange round form, his infamous smile still on his face. The students could only stare at him thinking, what the hell is that?

Koro-sensei let out a chuckle. "My trump card of all trump cards-my Absolute Defense Form!"

Absolutely Defense Form?!

"The exterior is crystallized high-density condensed energy," Koro-sensei started to explain. "The energy left over upon shrinking my body down hardens in a shell around it. In this form, I'm absolutely invincible!"

"No..." Toka frowned. "So if you stay in that form, we can never kill you!"

Hearing that, Y/N's heart dropped. If that's true, that was our last chance to kill him...and I blew it...

"If only that were the case." Koro-sensei started to explain, "This energy crystal will decay in about a day. And the moment it does, my body will re-inflate, absorbing energy and returning to its original state. On the other hand, for the approximately one day until this crystal decays, I can't move an inch. This brings with it's certain risks. What I'm most afraid of is being placed into a high-speed rocket during that time and discarded on the far reaches of outer space. But I've throughly studied that eventuality. Nowhere in the world is there a rocket capable of making that flight within 24 hours."

Koro-sensei turned to the Titan-shifter. "Even if you had Y/N eat me in this form, I still won't be killed. A portion of my energy would explode, like before, the blast would send everything nearby flying; meaning that if I were to be put inside Y/N's giant form till 24 hours has pass by, she'll be exploded from the inside."

Once again, the class' target got them. Even after revealing one of Y/N's deep secrets, he still has a trick up his sleeve. The assassination attempt was an utter failure.

Gritting her teeth, Y/N's Titan grabbed Koro-sensei. Steam emitted from the nape, revealing the girl to be out of her Titan, still connected to it. "Invincible, my ass. Something like this has to be breakable somehow."

Going inside her Titan, Y/N tried to eat Koro-sensei using her Titan, but only ended up breaking her Titan's jaw as blood spilled from it, dropping into the ocean.

Koro-sensei whistled playfully. "It's no use~ Even a nuclear bomb wouldn't leave a scratch."

From inside her Titan, the Titan-shifter clicked her tongue. Tch! If only I can use hardening like Eren.

"Oh, I get it," Karma's voice was heard. "I guess there's nothing we can do if there aren't any weaknesses."

The red-head gestured his hands for the Titan-shifter to give Koro-sensei to him. Y/N gave Koro-sensei to Karma. He then showed the octopus something from his phone, which made the target panic.

"No! Stop! I can't cover my face without any hands!" Koro-sensei screamed out.

"Sorry, sorry. Then I'll just..." The red-head grabbed something, "stick this sea slug on you!"

That didn't ease Koro-sensei's panic.

"Someone go find me a filthy old man so I can jam this thing down his ass!"

"No! Help!"

Karma's positively gifted at times lkke this... A short, small smile tugged on Y/N's lips.

"We'll disperse for now." Karasuma grabbed Koro-sensei from Karma and placed him inside a plastic bag. "The top brass and I will discuss how to deal with him."

Frowns started to fill Class E's faces.

"Everyone should be proud," Koro-sensei said. "Even the world's military forces weren't able to corner me to this point. It all comes down to the magnificence of your plan. The element of surprise was more than enough to catch me off guard and use my Absolute Defense Form."

No one responded to Koro-sensei's praise.

Koro-sensei has always praised the class' assassination attempts, but it was their biggest disappointment yet. The one responsible for the final blow, was especially disappointed; disappointed in herself.

Exiting her Titan, Y/N jumped off it as she landed sluggishly on the ground. She tried to walk properly, but was unable to do so. Fortunately, Karasuma was there to help her.

"Tired?" he asked, putting one of Y/N's over his shoulder as he stared at the Titan marks going down her cheeks.

"Yeah. The transformation took up a lot of energy," the girl shortly replied.

"Hey..." Karasuma stared back at Y/N's evaporating Titan in the ocean. "Will the Titan really evaporate into nothing?"

"Yeah," the girl, once again, replied shortly, too tired. Didn't he ask this before? Well, nevermind. He's probably still processing the information.

FLASHBACK

" Um, guys..." Y/N called out to her classmates, who are planning for the assassination attempt in the classroom; Koro-sensei was in France to visit the Eiffel Tower.

The girl then started to rethink her decision. Karma noticed her hesitation, and gave her a nod as an encouragement.

His encouragement working, Y/N continued, "I have something to show you guys that might help with the assassination."

Strucked silenced at what the girl said, the class stared at her. What is she going to show?

"All right..." Isogai, the class president, nodded.

"But," Y/N bit her lip, "promise me that... you won't freak out... and be scared of me..."

Maehara slung an arm on the girl's shoulder. "Of course we won't! Even though you can be scary sometimes."

Later

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!"

Maehara and a few others stumbled back as they watch Y/N turn into a Titan. Shock filled everyone's faces, except Karma's, who saw the girl's Titan form back at chapter 15.

'Okay, I guess not freaking out is kind of impossible for them,' Y/N thought, staring at her classmates' reactions. Thinking that this is enough, she went out of her Titan before jumping down to the ground.

Hot steam filled the forest as the Titan evaporated into nothing. The class stared at one of their members; particularly, the marks running down her cheeks. They then recognized it from the girl's first appearance: when she crashed to the classroom's wall, with a military uniform and missing limbs, seeming to just have come from a battle.

She approached her classmates and stumbled in her step due to exhaustion from transforming. Fortunately, Karma was there to help her, not caring about how hot she is right now.

Silence filled the air as it made the girl tense. 'Why aren't they saying anything? Did I scare them off?' Y/N bit her lip.

"So..." Kataoka broke the silence, "you aren't human?"

"Well-" Y/N began to answer, "yes, but I was one before I got that power."

"What power?" Nagisa questioned nervously, still shaken by what she just saw.

"Titan powers." The Titan-shifter starts to explain, "As you just saw, I can transform into a Titan. People who can do that are called "Titan-shifters". They inhere the Ten Titans; each one of them is different. My Titan is called the Poison Titan. Basically, my whole Titan is poisonous. When I'm human, my blood is the only thing poisonous."

"And what exactly is a "Titan"?" Irina questioned. "You talked something about it when you first got here."

Y/N hesitated to answer the question, but knowing that there's no turning back, she answered. " Titans are... giants that greatly resemble naked humans; they don't have reproductive organs. They're mindless, and..." she hesitated, "they eat humans."

Gasps filled the tension. They're shocked; and that's no surprise, considering how uncruel their world is.

"So-" Maehara swallowed a lump of saliva, "you eat people...?"

Although the girl knew that the question would eventually roll out of their tongues, she still flinched at it. Before, when she hasn't seen memories that contain many information regarding Titans, she didn't know how she got her powers. Now, after seeing those memories, she knows. And she now no longer can claim that she doesn't know.

"I-" Y/N struggled to role her answer out of her tongue, " Well- I guess so ... but I don't remember doing so."

Karma furrowed his brows as he noticed Y/N's different answer from when he asked the question. "Wait. When I asked you that, you said you don't eat people."

"Wait a minute," Sugino interrupted. "Karma, you knew about this?"

Realizing his mistake, Karma let out an "oops". Y/N now has more to explain.

Sighing, the girl explained, "Well... Something happened that made me transform, and Karma was there. So, I had no choice but explain to him. But at the time, I didn't know."

"Okay..." Karma started to understand. "But how did you know ?"

To be perfectly honest, the girl is starting to get tired from answering their questions. 'So many questions..."

The Titan-shifter sighed. " Memories."

"Memories...?" a few students muttered as they wondered what she meant.

Y/N took a deep breath before starting her long explanation, "The past users' of my Titan. I inherited them along with the Poison Titan. But, for some reason, I didn't know about them until I triggered most of the memories. I have royal blood, so I should've been able to-"

"Wait!" Kurahashi interrupted. "You have royal blood? Then why were you a soldier?"

Y/N was too tired to answer that question. And, she doesn't want to answer. Answer that, and she'll have to explain her past; something that she isn't quite fond of.

 

"I don't want to answer that," the girl stated bluntly and clearly, making sure that everyone knows that she doesn't want to talk about it and hopes that no one will bring up this subject again. And it seems that everyone got the message.

 

"Anyway," she continued, "I have royal blood, so I should've been able to know about those memories immediately, without any triggering. But, somehow, I didn't. After a few accidentals triggering here and there, I knew a few memories from past users."

 

"So," Nagisa interrupted, "Were those "zaps" accidental memory triggerings? It would explain why you always space out after those "zaps"."


"Yes."

Y/N continued, "Their memories contain information on how one can have a Titan. In order to have a Titan, one must devour the current host. And that's how I ate a person. Not a human, but a person- I guess."

Some nod in understanding.

"But, somehow, I can't remember anything about devouring someone. I can't remember who, where, and when I ate them."

Finally, the long explanation ended.

"Any more questions?" Y/N questioned to her silenced classmates and teachers. "I won't answer the ones I don't want to, though."

"So," Okajima started, walking closer to the girl so only she could hear him, "did you see one of the past users doing it ?"

The girl scrunched her eyebrows, confused. "What do you mean "it"?"

Grinning mischievously, Okajima whispered what he meant by it. Now knowing what it is, disgustment filled Y/N's face as a tint of blush spreaded on her cheeks.

"What?! No! And I hope to never see the day! Refrain yourself from asking questions like that, Taiga!"

"Y/N..." Yada called out. "Why didn't you tell us about this? We could've help you with this..."

The Titan-shifter didn't answer immediately.

"I..." she began to form an answer, "I don't want you guys... to think differently of me..."

Many of the students raised an eyebrow at this, confused by the girl's vague answer.

"I..." Y/N starts to have more courage, "don't want any of you guys... to think that I am a monster...!"

'Why did you even tell them that?' somewhere inside the girl told her. 'You clearly are aware that you're a monster. So why bother to tell them that? To make yourself feel better?'

"You guys-" she continued, "are really precious to me... So-I don't want any of you guys to think that. I knew that you'll have to find out sooner or later, and I can't keep hiding this from you... But... I don't want any of you guys to get involved in my problems... And... I don't want to hurt you..."

Y/N then remembered; how she got Kanon involved in her problems. How Kanon is dead because of that. How Isabel and Farlan died because of her. How she caused Levi's suffering. How-

Her train of negative thoughts was cut off by her classmates tackling her into a big hug, much to her shock.

"Y/N! We would never think you're a monster!" Kurahashi cried out as murmurs of agreements came from the others.

'They would...never...?' the girl thought in disbelief.

"Even if we have to get involved with your problems, we'll always help you!"

Although still in disbelief and shock, Y/N returned their hugs, as she felt more relieved than ever now that she knows . "Thank you, guys."

"Anyways," Karasuma interjected, "I'm just glad that you're being honest with us. But, if there's something else that you're not ready to tell us, don't worry. Take your time."


 

Arriving back at the hotel, Karasuma carefully helped Y/N sit at a chair. A sigh escaped her lips as she looked up at the ceiling.

 

All our hard work, went in vain in an instant. And it's because of me, the girl reminded herself as she felt her stomach twist in an unpleasant way even more.

 

She then noticed Karma, sitting across her as he sipped on his juice. Sharing the same look with him, the others sat and drinked their juices in a sluggish manner; reflecting the failed assassination attempt that they worked so hard on.

 

Y/N then realized: if she had been faster to eat Koro-sensei, maybe, just maybe, her classmates wouldn't have that look on their faces. The assassination failed because of her.

 

"Ritsu," the Titan-shifter called out the AI, grabbing her phone. The AI appeared on the screen, "Yes?"

 

"If I had eaten Koro-sensei faster... would something have change?"

 

Ritsu began to form an answer to your question. "I can't say for sure. The exact time it took him to change into that form is unclear. However, if you put Koro-sensei into your Titan mouth 0.26 seconds faster, you would have had a 50% chance of killing him before he comes out of his shocked state."

 

"So it is really my fault..." Y/N muttered, staring at her lap as her head hung low. "I was so confident. Koro-sensei couldn't have known I can turn into a Titan. I had a chance to eat him while he was still in a shocked state. But... at that moment... I suddenly triggered a memory... My body froze, and I got distracted for a moment."

 

The girl bit her lip. "Because of that, the assassination failed... I'm sorry..."

 

Her classmates stared at the girl as one question ran through their head: what memory did she triggered?

 

"No need to be sorry, Y/N. We'll have other chances!" the cheerful, positive girl, Kurahashi comforted the Titan-shifter as her voice turned unusually strained.

 

"I'm just so exhausted!" Maehara said, his voice strained too.

 

"Let's head back to our room and rest," Mimura suggested. "I don't feel like doing anything..."

 

"What's wrong with you gust, getting depressed after failing once?" Terasaka said with a huff. "We did everything we planned to do, so let's just kick back tomorrow."

 

"You're right," Okajima said as he had the same look as Maehara and Mimura. "Tomorrow I get to take in some swimsuited beauties for sure! No matter how tired I may be, I'm not too tired for a nosebleed!"

 

Maehara sighed, "Man, I just don't have the energy."

 

A few students who are perfectly fine began to notice their classmates looking too tired. Y/N was one of them, as she is breathing heavily due to the heat she's feeling. Karma noticed that.

 

"Hey, you okay?" the red-head asked with a tint of worry in his voice. The girl simply gave him a nod. That didn't convince him.

 

He placed a hand on her forehead, checking her temperature. As he feared, the girl's forehead was hot. Her face already made it clear that she was burning up.

 

"You're burning up," Karma said.

 

Y/N shook her head. "No, that's because of my Titan. Titans have a really high temperature, especially when the hosts were inside it."

 

Her explanation eased Karma a bit.

 

Both of them then heard someone dropped to the ground. Then, blood suddenly coming out of someone's nose. One by one, a large number of the students started to get sick as their classmates who are perfectly healthy tend to them.

 

What's going on? Y/N asked as she started to panic.

 

Feeling even weaker, she leaned on Karma, who was surprised by her sudden action. His face started to burn up. The girl got suspicious and did the same thing as the boy did earlier: placing a hand on his face. "Karma, you're burning up, too," she said frowning.

 

Realizing this, he quickly said, "What? No, I'm perfectly fine."

 

Although still worried, Y/N shook it off.


Karasuma rushed out of the room and stared at the students' worrying condition. His gaze then caught on particular student with faint Titan marks, who was burning up and leaning on Karma. That definitely didn't ease his worry.

He approached a waiter who was just passing by. "Hey! Where's this Island's hospital?!"

"Um... Well..." The waiter stumbled over her words. "Since this is rather a small island, we only have a small clinic. But, the doctor on duty returns to another island at night. You would have to wait until 10 o'clock tomorrow for the boat..."

Karasuma gritted his teeth as his grip on the plastic bag with Koro-sensei in it tightened.

A sudden ring from Karasuma's phone caught their attention. The owner looked at the screen, showing the words "Restricted Number". He picked it up.

"Hey there, teach," the unknown caller greeted. "Looks like your precious students are suffering quite a bit."

"Who is this?" Karasuma asked- more like demanded.

"Who am I doesn't matter," the unknown caller stated. "Those brats aren't the only one going after that creature." It was obvious that he was referring to Koro-sensei.

"You mean you did this?"

The unknown caller chuckled, "How observant. It's an artificial virus. Once you're infected, it's all over. The incubation period and initial symptoms vary, but after a week, the body's cells will be shredded, ending in death."

Karasuma flinched at that.

"Sorry to tell you this, but there's only one cure. And unfortunately, I'm the only one who carries it. It would be a pain to give it to you, so... why don't you come here and get it yourself?"

He informed, "There's a hotel on top of this island's mountain. As for a present, you can bring me the bounty in that bag. Come up to the top floor in the next hour. But Teach, you seem pretty tough; dangerous, even. So send your two shortest students still standing: a boy and a girl."

Nagisa and Kayano stiffened, knowing that he's referring to the both of them.

"Oh, yeah. Before I forget, bring the Titan girl, too."

Y/N narrowed her eyes, knowing that the unknown caller is referring to her.

"But," the unknown caller continued, "the girls seems dangerous. So, make sure to restrain her so that she can't make an injury that draws out blood."

The Titan-shifter visibly flinched. Wait... Does he know that I'm a Titan?

"The front desk already knows of the situation. If you come here obediently, we can trade the bounty and the antidote without a hitch. But, if you contact anyone from outside, or if you're late by even a second, I'll destroy the antidote immediately."

Everyone flinched at that.

"I've got to thank you for immobilizing him like that. It's as if the gods are on our side."

With that, the call ended.

Frustrated, Karasuma slammed Koro-sensei into a table, making the octopus flinch at his sudden action. A third party joining the fray at at time like this?! Bullshit!

The man ordered one of his subordinates to ask the front desk. The subordinate soon came back with a frown. "As expected, it's no use. Even when we play the government card, the hotel just responds with claims of privacy protection."

"It figures..." Karasuma muttered.

"It does?" Koro-sensei questioned.

"I heard this from an acquaintance in the police department." Karasuma began to explain, "This small resort island, Fukumajima, is actually known as Devil Island."

Devil... Island? Y/N repeated.

"The actual resort hotels are legitimate businesses, but the remote hotel on the mountaintop alone is different. With some help from an area called the solitary island in the southern seas, influential members of domestic and foreign mafias, and people of the financial world who are connected to them, are said to often visit that hotel. While under strict watch from security consisting of personal guards, it seems they discuss illegal businesses and throw drug parties night after night. They even have connections to people high up in the government, and the police aren't even able to carelessly lay a hand on them."

Karma hummed. "So, there's no way a hotel like that will lend us a hand, huh?"

"What do we do?!" Yoshida panicked. "At this rate, a lot of us will die! We didn't come here to get killed!"

"Obviously. Don't make us more panic, idiot..." Y/N muttered weakly, which pretty much everyone heard.

"O-oh, sorry..."

"It's too dangerous to do as he says," Terasaka said. "Send your two runtiest students and clean freak? I kind of get the clean freak, but these two shrimps?!" He bonked Nagisa and Kayano's heads. "We'd just be giving him hostages! Even if Y/N's with them, she can't exactly defend herself or these two shrimps! That bastard literally told us to restrain her because he probably knows that she can turn into a fucking giant!"

For once, Horseface isn't being a moron... Y/N thought.

Terasaka huffed. "First off, I'm pissed at anyone who would even do this kind of thing. Who does he think he is, messing around with people's friends?"

"To hell with his demands!" he said. "Let's just take everyone to a Tokyo hospital and-"

Spoke too soon- Y/N stated to herself.

"I can't agree with that," Takebayashi cut him off, taking their attention. "If it is really an unknown artificial virus, even the biggest hospitals won't have the antivirals to stop it. The time wasted in bringing the sick could hurt them more." He began to tend to the sick.

"Say what?!"

"We'll work on treating the symptoms for now... You'd better hurry to the trade-off spot," the boy adviced.

"Takebayashi..."

Y/N glanced down and began to stare at her hands on her lap, unconsciously playing with it as she thought out something. A frown was plastered on her face.

"So he's the one they're after," Karasuma stated.

"I wonder if those brats will just dutifully hand him over," Irina muttered.

What should we do? We only have one hour... Karasuma rubbed his temple.

"There is a way," Koro-sensei stated, grabbing the other's attention.

A sound of a notification from Nagisa's phone grabbed their attention. Ritsu came into his phone's screen. "Koro-sensei? All set!" she said with a wink.

"It looks like Ritsu has completed the prep work I asked her to do. I need the healthy students to come here. Wear something you can get dirty," Koro-sensei said.


 

Later, as Koro-sensei commanded, the healthy students and teachers rode to a cliff close to the hotel using cars as their transportation.

 

Although her teachers and classmates, especially Karma, protested on Y/N coming due to her worrying condition, she managed to convince them by saying "It'll get better soon", "This is not enough to bring me down" and stuff like that. Though really- they only let her because of how stubborn she was. And fortunately, her condition did get better due to her Titan powers.

 

"S-so tall..." Kimura muttered as he stared up the high cliff.

 

Should I transform and help everyone up? Y/N thought, but quickly dismissed the idea. No, the ground will shake, which will make people think that there's an earthquake and evacuate outside. We can't have anyone seeing us.

 

"I infiltrated the hotel's computers!" Ritsu said. "I got schematics of the interior-complete with guard locations!"

 

A quick realization struck the girl, If technology like this existed inside the Walls, everything would've been so much easier. And maybe... all those people didn't have to die...

 

"A large number of guards are stationed at and around the main entrance," the AI began to explain. "It's not possible to enter the hotel without going past the front desk. However, there is an entryway on this side, atop the ledge." She pointed upwards. "The terrain is impassable, and there are no guards posted there."

 

Everyone stared up at the cliff and their phones back and forth.

 

"If you don't want the enemy to get his way, there's just one thing to do!" Koro-sensei said in his usual cheerful voice. "Not counting the ten sick students and the two healthy ones left behind to care for them, all capable students must sneak in from her, get the jump on the guys at the top, and steal that cure!"

 


 

Fact: The memory Y/N triggered is Eren trying to eat the Warhammer Titan.

 

Chapter 31: 25.5 || Y/N's Journal: Entry #2

Chapter Text

Hours before Class 3-E's assassination attempt on Koro-sensei, Y/N decided to write again in her journal, as she needs to evaluate her feelings regarding this situation.

Entry #2

Although not much has happened, I feel the need to write in this journal.

I've been growing fond of Class 3-E. Too fond. I even told them about my Titan. This shows how much I trust them and how I'm content with this life. In complete honesty, I am content. I am provided with food, shelter, and education. I do not need to fight and risk my life each time I step into the battle field. I do not need to stain my hand with blood for freedom. I can live an honest and clean life and start anew, even though my life will probably end in around ten months. I very much rather live a short but honest and quiet life than a long but torturing and despairful life.

Despite that, the goverment will always be suspicious of my sudden existence. They will soon find out that there are no records about me and will interrogate me about it, which may lead to revealing my Titan powers. And that may endanger myself and Erwin. Hold on-

this could be an opportunity.

I can strike a deal.

I can offer them my consent to do experiments on me, knowing how desperate they'll be to do experiments on me once they found out about my Titan powers. And I can offer them my Titan powers for whatever they want me to do, like construction, for example. In exchange, they can give me and Erwin some sort of security in this country.

However, there is a hole in this plan. The goverment can just simply not to go by their word; kill or capture me and Erwin. Though, they should know that I have Titan powers and have the ability to create chaos in Japan. But, will Erwin even agree to this plan? A part of me feels that he is satisfied of this life because he has already fulfilled his life-time goal: proving his father's theory, another part of me feels that he wants to go back and see how everything will unfold.

Erwin Smith is indeed a hard man to understand.

But what if he desires to go back? The only clues I've gathered on how to go back is the tree, water, and a theory of having to be close to death to go back. There are not enough clues. Attempting to go back by making yourself being close to death is reckless, as it is just a theory.

And, I understand if he wants to go back rather than staying in a room doing practically nothing. In this world, he only has me to keep himself accompanied. He must be lonely. He must miss Levi, Hange, and the others.

I miss them too. With the whole world against them, they must be struggling greatly. It wouldn't be fair for me to live this life without struggling much and they live with much struggles. Then again, I really don't want to let go of this life.

What do I want?

This question has been lingering inside my head ever since I got here.

Staying will give me a life I've always desired, but the cost will be never seeing my comrades again. Going back will let me see my comrades again, but the cost is this life that I've always desired.

Do I want to stay, or go back?

...

....

I need some fresh air.


 

Slamming her journal shut and putting it inside her bag, Y/N quickly went outside her room and slammed the door shut, breathing heavily.

 

Taking quick steps, the girl went up a hill, into the forest. She needed to be somewhere where no one would see her. They'll question her about her strange behaviour.

 

Reaching on top of a hill, Y/N leaned her back on a tree before sliding down to the ground. She pulled her knees in and rested her head on them, as H/C locks covered her face.

 

Stay or go back? The question lingered inside her head for who knows for how long. The girl clutched locks of her hair into her fists as she tried her best to make a decision.

 

No, I can't make a decision alone. I need to discuss this with Erwin, she realized, peeking a bit to see the view in front of her. Her eyes widen a bit, just realizing how beautiful the view in front of her is.

 

The girl raised her head as the view in front of her greeted her eyes. Far below, the hungry sea gnawed at its ankle.

 

Armin once said that the ocean was a salt lake that goes on forever that even merchants could never deplete it even if they spent their whole lives extracting salt. However, he never said that the ocean could be such a heavenly place where birds can fly freely with the soft and gentle wind. An occasional sound of the waves crashing into cliff-rocks would echo from below. From the horizon, the golden sun sinked itself into the ocean, giving of its warmth to the earth. As the sun sets, the crystal-clear large body of salt water reflected the sun's golden color.

 

Y/N wondered, how come she can see this magnificent, dream-like view when her friend who has longed to see this view his whole life, can't?

 

She couldn't understand that.

 

Why is she here?

 

What is her purpose here?

 

Why did she exist in this world, a world she didn't belong to?


...

She now has just even more questions. Maybe, it was a mistake coming here.

*CREAK*

From behind her, Y/N would sense coming over. She turned around, seeing the red-haired boy, who's hands are mere inches from her shoulder to surprise her.

"Damn it. Why do you always catch me?" Karma grumbled as he stuffed his hands inside his pockets. He then sat beside the girl.

Y/N simply rolled her eyes. "You're too obvious."

"Anyway, why are you here?" Karma asked.

The girl didn't immediately answer and continued on to stare at the sunset. "...I needed some fresh air," she answered the question.

The boy hummed as he too stared at the sunset. "Something wrong?" he asked again, surprising Y/N at the fact that he noticed. She feels like Karma always knows when something's wrong with her. Sometimes she's grateful for that, and other times she wished he didn't.

"I'm just...thinking..." Y/N muttered an answer, puling her legs in once again, hugging them as she rested her head on them. Her eyelids slowly closed half of her eyes that are reflecting the waves of the ocean.

Karma let out a hum. "Wanna talk about it?"

The girl hesitated, then nodded slowly, glancing at the boy. "I wanna go back..."

Karma understood where she wanted to go back: her home where she came from. He always wondered what where she came from was like.

"I really wanna go back and them again, even though I don't know how. But, I also want to stay here. I can live a better life here, so why go back to where happiness won't last?" Y/N let her face slowly sink into her knees.

Though barely noticeable, Karma could notice the small drops of tears beginning to form in her eyes, as her eyes also started to redden.

"There's still so many things that I wanna do and say to them." She paused, letting out a shaky breath. "They're...the most precious to me... I can't just live here comfortably while they suffer... I don't deserve this life..."

From the girl's confession, Karma was able to pick up two things: One, she came from a bad place where she and "them" suffer constantly; two, she feels guilty of living like she deserves to when "they" are still in the bad place, causing her to be indecisive of where she wants to stay.

Noticing that the tears started to drop down the girl's face, Karma quickly comforted her, hesitantly putting an arm around her shoulder, bringing her closer to him. They exchanged no words, as the boy silently comforted the girl who is leaning on him for comfort, staining his shirt with her tears. He didn't mind-at all. If comforting Y/N meant his whole shirt getting wet, then Karma will gladly do it-hell, he'll do anything just to comfort her.

The boy brought the girl closer, running his hand through her H/C locks. "Don't say that, you deserve this life. Everyone deserves a chance to live a decent life."

Y/N gripped on Karma's shirt, as she continued to stain it with her tears. "They deserve it too. They deserve it more. After everything that they went through, they deserve it."

Karma stayed silent, unsure on what to say. He then decided to speak of his view regarding the girl's situation, unsure if it is appropriate,

"In my view, sometimes it's fine to leave things you care about if it means that you'll live a better life. You shouldn't suffer too just because someone you care about is also suffering. You have to think about yourself too; what's better and what you want. I'm sure that "they" will want you to live a better life."

He glanced at the girl, who is looking up at him with her puffy, red eyes. "But, it is your choice. In the end, it's your choice to choose what life you want to lead. You're free to choose, and shouldn't be held back by anything else other than yourself."

Karma was scared that he might pressure Y/N; pressure her to stay. Part of what he said is because his desire for her to stay, as he has grown to be fond of her as well as having a great deal of care for her. But, all he wanted is for Y/N to be able to choose to stay or go back, basing her choice of what she wants and not because of anything else.

Y/N wiped her tears and looked up at Karma, giving him a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Karma. Without you, I think I'd be a mess right now."

The boy chuckled. "Oh, you would be a total disaster without me," he said teasingly.

"Shut up."


 

After receiving Karma's comfort, Y/N went back to her room and finished up writing the next entry of her journal, having decided of what she wants.

 

Well, that took quite a while. I certainly needed more than fresh air.

 

I decided that I want to stay here, for it is better for me.

 

This decision is for my sake, and my sake only.

Chapter 32: 26 || Continuation of Mission

Chapter Text

The assassination plan went so well that Koro-sensei wound up in his Absolute Defense Form. Then suddenly, many of the students wound up sick and they can't rely Koro-sensei for help. The class has to steal the cure from the enemy- alone.

 

"It's too dangerous," Karasuma frowned, objecting Koro-sensei's suggestion of stealing the cure. "Looking at the practiced skill in their method of coercion, you can clearly tell that the enemy is a profesional."


"Yes. And furthermore, I can't protect everyone. Perhaps it would be wisest to simply hand me over. What do you think?" the target questioned. "It's up to all of you."

The students looked up at the hill. "But... This is-"

"-too hard..."

"They'll plummet to their deaths before they reach the hotel," Irina remarked.

Karasuma looked down, frowning. Is there really no way out? We can't just send those three with him knowing they could get seriously injured. And... who knows what they'll do to Y/N, considering that they have a high chance of knowing her powers...

The man's train of thoughts was put to a halt by the sound of his students climbing up the hill. He looked up in surprise.

"Well, I mean, if the ledge is the problem, that part's a piece of cake," Isogai said as he climbed up the hill with ease.

"Especially compared to our usual training," Okano added.

"Right?" Hayami agreed.

At his colleagues reactions, Koro-sensei chuckled.

"But, we haven't practiced fighting an unknown enemy in an unknown hotel," Isogai spoke, looking down to Karasuma. "So, Mr. Karasuma... It won't be easy, but could you be our commander?"

"We'll make that bastard pay for messing with us!" Terasaka exclaimed.

Karasuma looked down at Koro-sensei who speaks, "As you can see, they're no ordinary students. You have a sixteen-member special forces unit at your command."

"Sixteen...?" Irina questioned, confused.

"Don't forget about me!" Ritsu said from Nagisa's phone.

Koro-sensei gave Karasuma a grin. "Now, there's not much time," he reminded.

Taking a deep breath, Karasuma took a second to assure himself about this operation the class was about to do.

"Attention! Our objective is the top floor of the hotel at the summit! Our mission will shift from a stealth infiltration to a surprise attack! We'll use the same hand signals and link-ups from training! The only difference is our target! You have three minutes to memorize the map. We begin at 21.50!"

"All right!" the class responded to their "commander".


 

After climbing up the cliff and sneaking into the hotel with ease and a bit of help from Irina, the group walked through the corridor as they let out sighs of relief after not getting caught by security guards.

 

"We're all through safely!" Kayano let out in relied.

 

"Isn't Bitch-sensei something else? Playing piano with those nails?" Sugaya commented, which Y/N couldn't help but agree. She wondered how her teacher could play that instrument (which she just knew about) with such long nails. In fact, why did Irina grew out her nails if it's going to get in the way of daily activities?


"She never said anything about being able to play," Isogai remarked.

"There's more to her than what you see everyday," Karasuma said, which quite surprised everyone for suddenly speaking up. "The better the assassin, the broader her skill set. The woman who's been teaching your conversation skills is among the one or two top honeypot masters in the world."

A chuckle from Koro-sensei was heard. "So there's no problem at all if I can't move."

Feeling a small burning sensation inside her throat, thinking it as a small distraction, Y/N asked, "Hey, did any of you guys bring water?"

Unfortunately, all of them shook their heads.

"You okay?" Nagisa asked with a bit of worry.

Y/N nodded. "Yeah, I guess. My throat just feels a bit dry."

Nagisa simply nodded. The group then continued walking through corridor.

"Now then," Karasuma started, looking at the group's location in the map on his phone, "Now that we're past the stringent entrance checks, we should be able to pose as regular guests."

"Guests?" Sugaya frowned. "Do they put-up groups of junior-high kids here?"

"Plenty, from what I've heard," Karasuma answered. "The coddled kids of entertainers and millionaires. Brought up like spoiled rotten royalty, they keep innocent faces while dabbling in darker pursuits."

Those kids have it easy... Y/N's lips formed a thin line. "Unlike us..." she muttered quietly, which Karma heard-who was beside her. Us obviously meant herself and an entirely different group, not her and Class E.

"Right!" Koro-sensei agreed with Karasuma. "So walk around acting like those kids, looking down your noses at the whole world!"

Doing what Koro-sensei said, the students tried to imitate the coddled kids of entertainers and millionaires based on Karasuma's description. Y/N's eyes scrunched at the funny looking faces her friends are making.

"You guys don't look natural," the girl critiqued, using her dry voice.

"Yes! That's the way!" Koro-sensei praised without hesitation, making Y/N question his judgment.

"It is... Is it?" Karasuma sweatdropped. "And don't you join in!" He scolded Koro-sensei, who has green stripes on his face, showing in arrogance.

"-However," Koro-sensei interrupted, "we don't know our enemy's face. He might even attack us while posing as a regular guest. Proceed with plenty of caution."

The students nodded as they continued on their mission, passing by other guests-who fortunately don't look suspicious of them.

"It really is like we're all just regular guests," Kimura said.

"If anything, they avoid eye contact," Y/N replied, her voice still dry. "No one wants to cause any trouble, after all."

"I'd pegged everyone in the hotel as our enemy," Kayano said, "but now I think we can get up to the top floor, easy."

"And if something did happen, our vanguard, Mr. Karasuma and Y/N, would find out!" Okano said.

"It'll be a cinch now that we're inside!" Terasaka said confidently.

"Stay alert," Karasuma reminded.

Terasaka didn't listen to Karasuma. "We're outta time, we should just get in there already!" Him and Yoshida then charged, not caring about the stranger walking up towards the two boys.

"Hey!" Y/N yelled out using her hoarse voice. "Those idiots..." She clicked her tongue in annoyance as she saw the stranger pulling out something out of his pocket, alerting her. "Watch out!"

The girl and Karasuma quickly pulled back the two boys before they could inhale the gas the stranger has let out. Y/N then kicked off the device for the gas from the stranger's hand before they then jumped back, avoiding the gas.

"How could you tell?" the mysterious man asked, quite shocked, pulling down his mask. "I show now bloodlust, killing as I pass by."

"How could your big-ass body go unnoticed? It was impossible," Y/N remarked, making some of the others snorting.

The mysterious man looked offended, but tried to ignore the girl's insult. "-That happens to be my specialty, foul-mouthed girl."

"Aren't you the guy who gave us our welcome drinks?" Fuwa questioned, noticing the man's features to be similar as the waiter from that afternoon. After she said that, the other's realize that.

"It's downright fishy for someone like that to be walking around in here!" Fuwa said.

She's right, Y/N agreed.

"Eh, you've got a good eye," the man dryly complimented.

"Then was it you who gave everyone thay virus?" Kayano questioned.

The man simply chuckled. "Your evidence is quite weak there. There would've been many of other opportunities to slip you that stuff."

Fortunately, Fuwa has all this figured out. All she had to do was explain it. "The only time we all ate or drank the same thing was with those drinks and our shipboard dinner. But Mimura and Okajima worked on the video through dinner, and they're both sick, which narrows it down to those daytime drinks. And that means... the culprit is you, mister!"

The man looks stunned.

I guess those detective animes that she and I watched together came in handy... Y/N thought, remembering the times when she and Fuwa would watch anime after school on Ritsu's screen.

"That's amazing, Fuwa!" Nagisa complimented.

"Just like a detective!"

Fuwa chuckled with a tint of pride. "When you watch a lot of shonen anime, you learn to adjust quickly to unusual situations. Magazine Sunday is chock-full of detective manga hits!"

"Huh? Jump's detective stuff?" Nagisa questioned.

"I don't really know, but they're putting out a compilation. Better pick one up-"

"Guys!" Y/N yelled out, catching their attention. "Stop getting side-tracked!"

A sound of someone dropping to the ground alerted everyone. It was Karasuma. The mysterious man chuckled at that.

"Dad!" Y/N ran up to his adopted-dad, helping him stand back up.

"I guess if you've uncovered my identity, it's already too late," the mysterious man said.

"A poisoner, eh?" Koro-sensei said. "And quite skilled in practical application."

"My very own paralysis gas for indoor use," the man stated. "One whiff and you're a living statue. Fresh air counteracts it, leaving no evidence behind. Now, it's plain to see you have no intention of going through with this. Negotiatons have broken down. Guess I'll have to tell my boss-"

Tired of his bullshit, Y/N knocked the man out cold.

"I guess our efforts of blocking the exits were in vain!" Karma joked. The girl then examined her surroundings, realizing her classmates standing in front of the exits, blocking them.

"The minute you saw us..." Karasuma slowly started to get up on his feet, speaking to the man on the ground with a smirk, "you should have held off attacking and gone back to tell your boss..."

After the man finished speaking, Y/N quickly made her way to him and helped him stand. She turned to two of her classmates, "Ryoma, Taisei, tie the guy up and hide him."

"All right." They both nodded and did as they were ordered to.

"You can't keep going like this," Y/N told Karasuma.

"I'll be better in half an hour," he responded, trying his best to stand up. "Don't do anything crazy."

The girl could onlt roll her eyes. "You're the crazy one. That much gas would freeze an elaphant."

"Well, Mr. Karasuma's kind of a monster himself," Okano said.

The group then continued their journey. With their enemies being people with experience like the gas guy, this mission is bound to get difficult. As the walked through the long hall, being cautious if an enemy were to show up, they wondered if they could bet their enemies with their power alone.

"Man! It sure is starting to feel like summer vacation, am I right?" Koro-sensei said out of the blue.

Everyone paused and stared at the teacher like he was mad. "Well, aren't you happy-go-lucky!"

"Says the one who's absolutely safe!"

"Nagisa, twirl him around till he's sick!"

Nagisa did as he was told and twirled Koro-sensei, making him screech. Karma grabbed Nagisa's hand, stopping him from twirling the teacher. "Okay, Terasaka, I'm jamming him in. Shorts off and spread those cheeks!"

"That'd kill me!"

Stopping Karma from doing what he just said, Y/N took Koro-sensei from Karma. Curious, she asks, "What do you mean this feels like summer?"

She let out a frown, as her throat aches more as the minutes pass.

"The teacher-student relationship is not a cozy one," the teacher began to explain. "And summer vacation fosters student independence in places beyond a teacher's protection. If you apply the lesson you've learned in your usual gym classes, there will be few enemies for you to fear. This is your assassination vacation...and you can beat it."


 

A bowl of ramen was placed on the wooden table. Still in a very high temperature, steam emitted from it, as it's pleasant smell filling the air.

 

"Start with a rich seafood stock. Add plent of green onions and a spoon of minced garlic..." a man added the said ingredients, "and a gun!"

 

SPLASH

 

The man picked up the gun he just dropped into the bowl of ramen and began to run his tongue all over the gun. "Gotta love a souped-up gun! And when that soup trickles through the rifling... Mmm!"

 

A dark chukle responded to the man. "Well, it makes my blood run cold. It's loaded, right?

 

"Don't worry, I'll be careful," the man assured. "It won't cause any problems when it comes to shooting it, either!"

 

SPLASH

 

The soup of the ramen splattered onto the table as it was caused by the man's gun dropped into the bowl. Stiring it with the gun, more soup began to trickle out.


"I tend to it every night, like it's my own child," the man added. "The most delicious gun on a given day is the one that suits me best. It's kinda like my ruke of thumb."

"Well, you're a shitty weirdo," the man across him said, as he was been silent for quite a while. He tipped up his dark fedora hat to look at the man with the gun, drinking up the last liquds of his alcohol. "Are your two buddies the same way?

"Yeah, well..." The man stops himself from licking the gun to explain, "When you've pulled off as many jobs as we have, you tend to develop your little hangups. For example, Smog makes all his own poisons. He's so insistent on fine-tuning them for practical use, he even made his own lab."

"Huh," The man who's back is against them let out. "And the third? What about Grip?"

The eyes of the man with the gun began to trail off from his gun. "Well... Even as assassins go, that one's an odd guy."

Hearing the sound of footsteps reaching towards the door, the man with the gun looked up to the man with the fedora hat. "Oi, where are you going?"

Without glancing back, the man questioned answered, "That place you guys call a club. Gonna grab some drinks."


 

Walking cautiously while trying their best to not make a noise, the students had their backs against the wall as they continued their mission. They then spotted a foreign man leaning on a glass wall, looking quite obvious.

 

"Hey, why's he just standing out in the open like that?" Sugaya questioned.

 

"That aura he's giving off..." Yada muttered.

 

"Oh, yeah. I can totally call it now." Yoshida's eyes narrowed at the man. "If it's kill or to be killed, he'll kill."

 

A scenic walkway with an unobstructed view... Y/N's thoughts began to trail off. Forget a surprise attack, or strength in numbers. This guy must be really confident.

 

Trailing down, the girl looked down at her pocket which contained her dagger. Throwing this at him will probably be useless, but it can be used as a distraction.

 

Reaching her hand down to her pocket, the girl grabbed her dagger. Raising her dagger, she positioned herself to attack.

 

Right then, her vision started to shake and blur, preventing her from positioning herself to aim at the right spot. Her throat started to burn more as the seconds flew by. Slowly, her hands started to shake.

 

Tch! Why is it getting blury? Y/N gritted her teeth in frustration.


Her eyes narrowed to sharpen her view as she tried to calm her heart that's pounding in her chest. She tried to stop her trembling hands. A burning sensation slowly crept inside of her, as sweat started to break out. This was all distracting her. And they aren't stopping.

Realizing that she doesn't have much time, Y/N clicked her tongue out of frustration and threw the dagger at Grip.

 

S MASH


Without a flinch, the man smashed the dagger to the glass wall with his superhuman strength, creating a large crack on the glass wall. Multiple gasps emerged.

"What a drag, hm," Grip said. "You know, I expected better from you, hm. I could hear your footsteps and breath, you're not tough enough for me, hm. I guess you didn't really live up to your reputation, hm."

Swallowing back a nasty urge to smash his skull to the glass wall just like what he did with her dagger, Y/N gritted her teeth. This bastard...

"I guess Smog's gas must've gotten the better of you, hm, as well as the drink, hm. Probably killed each other at the same time, hm. Come on out, hm." Grip gestured the group to come out.

The group came out, terrified by the fact that the man could bust a glass wall using his bare hands. But other than that, there was something else that they're too afraid to say.

"You sure say "hm" a lot!" Karma pointed out rather confidently, saying the thing everybody's too afraid to say.

"I heard it would make me sound more like a samurai, hm," Grip explained. "It's got a cool ring to it, so I'm trying it out, hm. Maybe I'm wrong, but I don't mind, hm. After I kill you all here, I can drop the "hm" with no loss of face, hm."

"Bare hands..." Koro-sensei muttered. "Are those your killing tools, then?"

"There's actually quite a demand for this, hm," Grip said. "Passing through pat-downs has distinct advantages, hm. Once they come closer, I snap their necks, hm."

He began to stretch his muscled hands. "Or, if I feel like it, I could crush their skulls, hm."

Okano flinched as she reached out a hand to her head, imagining her skull getting crushed.

"You know, it's funny, hm," he continued. "The more you train your strength for killing people, hm, the more you feel like using it for something else, hm. A fight, to be precise, hm. Against a mighty foe... to the death, hm."

Y/N's eyes narrowed at the man as she tried to bare the excruciating heat slowly consuming her body, especially her throat. The more the seconds pass, the more she wanted to scream.

"But what a letdown, hm," Grip continued. "Seeing who I'm up against, I've all but lost my will to fight, hm. Plus, it's a pain killing a bunch of small fry by myself, hm."

He picked up a walky-talky from his pocket. "I'll call in my boss and my colleague to kill you together, hm."

SMASH

In a flash, someone had slammed the walky-talky against the glass wall, making the walky-talky smash to pieces, as with the glass wall with a large crack. The culprit merely let out a playful smirk.

The culprit was Karma.

E/C eyes widened. Karma..!

"Hey, buddy, hm. You're pretty average for a pro, aren't you?"

His smirk largen. "Breaking glass, busting skulls? I can do that, too. But if your opening move is to call in reinforcements, maybe you're too scared to take on a junior-high kid alone."

An audible gasp came from Y/N. "Stop... don't provoke him-"

"Stop right there, Y/N," Koro-sensei said, making the girl pause. "His chin is down. So far, he's been showing off his swagger with his chin in the air, looking down on his opponents. But this is different. His words may be as rough as ever, but his eyes are looking straight ahead, alert, observing his foe head-on. He'd been lying low ever since finals, but it seems he's learned well from his failures."

Finally realizing this, Y/N calmed down a bit. However, that doesn't change the fact that she's worried about the boy.

"All right, hm. Let's see what you can do, hm." Grip took off his green coat and cracked his knuckles, positioning himself to a fighting stance.

"Give this everything you've got..." Koro-sensei adviced, "you're facing one high wall, an adult!"

╚═══❖•ೋ° °ೋ•❖═══╝

 

The fight went relatively well- minus the fact that Karma was almost defeated from a surprise attack. Thankfully, he had no intention in playing fair and used that to his advantage.

 

Finally finished tying Grip up, Y/N went up to him and inspected his body in case he has more weapons. "Great. No weapons left."

 

Looking down at Grip Karma tossed the gas into the air playfully, repeating the action multiple times. "I filched an unused cartridge from that poisoner guy. It's really handy, kinda wish it weren't a one-time-use kind of thing."

 

"How, hm... did you see my gas attack coming, hm?" Grip questioned. "Is that why you didn't breathe any in, hm? But I only showed you my bare hands, hm... How, hm?"

 

"Isn't it obvious? I was on guard against everything but bare hands," Karma answered.

 

"Hm..." the man let out.

 

"I'm sure you really did want a barehanded bout, but you would have had to stop us by any means necessary, and if I were you, I would've done the same." The boy sat cross-legged in front of the assassin. "I trusted your attitude as a pro, and that's why I was on guard."

 

Aw... He grew up, Y/N thought as a small smile formed on her face.

 

"Karma had never known great defeat," Koro-sensei stated, "but those midterms exams taught him all too well. Once you realize that, you inevitably find you can no longer make light of your opponent on the battlefield. You can see if your foe is thinking like you, trying hard like you. You come to see their abilities, their circumstances. Someone who can be respectfully wary of their opponent... That person has no chinks on the battlefield."

 

At the word battlefield, Y/N felt a lump inside her throat. That's not true... Respect for you opponent is not enough to say that you have no chinks on the battlefield. No matter what, there will always be chinks on you for you opponent to take advantage of.

 

Stopping herself from continuing that thought, Y/N shook her head slightly. But other than that, he grew so much from that one defeat.

 

Scoffing, Grip said, "You're nothing to sneeze at-"

 

"-young warrior"

 

ZAP

 

With excellent precision, a young boy shot a man from a great distance as he quickly ran to another hiding spot, hiding himself from the enemy. The boy's victim body dropped to the ground and crimson blood spread on his navy colored military uniform.

 

Once the dead man's comrades realized this, the leader commanded, "Search the area! We must have a pesky Marleyan trying to steal our supplies!"

 

The leader's troops obeyed his order and searched the area quickly, in hopes to find the culprit. They already have a clue on where the culprit may have shot their comrade from, but unfortunately for them, he was quick to change positions.

 

The young boy wiped a bead of sweat with his sleeve, as his already-dirty white uniform was stained by the bead of sweat. He refilled his gun and positioned it at the other enemies. He has already made this far to the base of the enemies supplies. He can't afford to fail now.

 

With impeccable aim, the young boy succesfully shot another enemy as he did the same with all of the others, leaving the leader standing alone. Realizing that all of his comrades are shot to death, the leader took out his gun and aimed it at wherever the culprit may be at. "Come out, you Marleyan! You'll pay for killing these people!"

 

The leader must've had a good guess on where the culprit may be, because he pointed his gun at the young boy. Realizing this, the boy hid down.

 

One step at a time, the leader made his way to the young boy's spot, preparing his gun to shoot.

 

BANG

 

A sound of a gunshot suspended the air.

 

The leader checked the spot he shot at: the enemy's hiding spot.

 

Nothing.

 

No blood, no dead body whatsoever.

 

"Huh?"

 

STAB

 

From behind, the leader felt a pain in his heart that's slowly consuming his whole body. Slowly, he reached a hand to where the pain started. Tracing a finger against his exposed flesh, blood covered the tips of his fingers as his vision began to blur.

 

His body then dropped to the ground, as he took his final breath on this earth.

 

Taking a step back, the young boy's orbs shake as he glanced at the bloody dagger in hand. "His heartbeat creeped up past the dagger to my hand..."

 

The young boy stood there, unmoving, as the Marleyans made they're way to the supplies, taking them. He couldn't care less about how he succesfully completed his mission. How could he ever forget the sensation of his enemy's heartbeat making its way to his shaking hand?

 

From the Marleyans base, the higher-ups watched their troops as they take the enemy's supplies. They all focused on a particular boy.

 

"Bringing him here was a great choice," one higher-up stated. "If it weren't for your suggestion, we would've run out of supplies, Magath."

 

A Magath in his early twenties simply nodded in appreciation at the praise. "Thank you. The boy shows promise, as expected from a L/N."

 

"Indeed," the higher-up that praised Magath nodded. "He'll make a fine young warrior."

 

Z AP


Snapping back to reality, Y/N unconciously reached a hand to her head, her E/C eyes widening at the sudden memory that was just triggered. Another memory? It's another one about Arland L/N.

"You okay?" Karma's voice snapped the girl out of her thoughts. Taking notice of his sudden presence, the girl glanced at the items in his hand: wasabi, mustard, peppers, and all sorts of items that can be used to prank.

"Yeah..." Y/N answered with a horse voice, her voice still aching from the rising heat inside her throat. She started to get an idea on why the boy has the said items in his hand, but asks to make sure, "What are those for?"

He responded with an innocent, quite deceiving smile, "Oh, these? These are basically my treasures that are very usefull!"

Just as I thought! Y/N couldn't help but sigh as she noticed Grip's unconcious, tied up body on the floor as his face was red. She had a good guess on who might be the culprit responsible for making his face like that.


 

Reaching another floor of the hotel, Ritsu said from Kayano's phone, "Okay, everyone. The terrace is upstairs."

 

"The bar floor. Could be tricky," Hayami added with a cool voice as usual.

 

"Yes." Ritsu showed a layout of part of the hotel. "There's a stairway to the VIP floor inside a longue here. The back entrance is locked, we'll have to come in through the longue to unlock it."

 

"We really stand out, you guys," Isogai remarked as he helped Karasuma standing, as Y/N has gotten to exhausted.

 

"Let's have the teacher hide here," Kataoka suggested. "We'll sneak into the longue and unlock the back entrance," she said as she pointed at herself and the girls. "We girls won't look suspicious alone in a place like this."

 

"No..." Karasuma quickly disagreed, "it's girls going alone that makes it dangerous."

 

Y/N narrowed her eyes at her guardian, disagreeing with him. "Okay, first, they are perfectly capable of defending themselves. And second, they have me."

 

"But," Karma joined in, "you inhaled the poison gas earlier, and you drank that juice, and it's clearly affecting you."


The girl's breath hitched at the boy's argument. Clearly, he has been paying attention to her.

"In that case..." The red-head boy glanced at Nagisa, making the others do the same, as well was making Nagisa confused, "Huh?"

As what Y/N had guessed, the girls made Nagisa wear a dress that they have somehow have along with them. She feels bad for the boy, but knowing that this is for their classmates who are probably on the brink of death, she could only comfort him. Under normal curcimstances though, there was no way that the girl would let Nagisa wear female clothing unless that is what the boy wishes.

Entering the bar, the girls tried to act as natural as possible to blend into the crowd. Y/N tried her best to put on a normal face, not her usual ice-stone face. However, that might be proved to be impossible.

"C'mon, be a man! Now get in front and protect us, Nagisa!" Fuwa gestured the boy.

"I can't! I can't be out in front!" Nagisa argued.

"Give it up! Go on!"

The boy was pulled to the front as he regained his stance shyly, fiddling with his red skirt. "Why me?"

"We would like to have a guy around- since Y/N is not on her best condition, but in places like this, they check guys real carefully," Kataoka responded to Nagisa's question reasonably.

 

"Yeah, but even so..."

 

"It's all part of the plan!"

 

"Really?" Nagisa questioned.

 

"Yes, really!"

 

"Not you, too!"

 

Hayami pointed out, "You're acting too normal... It's not fresh enough."

 

"But that's not what I'm looking for!"

 

Her focus on the conversation fading, Y/N glanced the other way to find something to drink. She couldn't take the ache in her throat anymore. She couldn't bare the pain any longer.

 

Spotting a bar, the girl quickly muttered, "I'll be back," before taking quick steps towards the bar. Right now, she doesn't give a shit on what is served there as long she can cool down her throbbing throat.

 

Reaching the bar, Y/N slammed her hands on the counter as a dark aura that emerged from her quickly consumes the air. The girl said to the bartender, "I don't care what's on the menu, just get me whatever drink is available."


The bartender trembled nervously at the girl as she asks in a shaky voice, "W-Will a m-margarita be all right?"

"Didn't you hear me? I said get me whatever drink is available!"

"R-right!"

Suddenly, a man with a fedora hat leaned on the counter as he ordered, "Make it two."

"Y-Yes, sir!" With trembling hands, the bartender quickly got to work.

Sitting on a stool with a huff, the man tipped down his fedora hat as he crosses his legs dressed with long black pants. Reaching a cigarette inside his pocket from his beige coat, he lights it up and inhaled it before blowing out the smoke from his mouth.

Deciding to observe the man a little, Y/N noticed a scar that is covering nearly half of his face, as well as a blind eye. The other eye seems to be in good shape. Other than that, she noticed that the man is probably in his mid-forties.

"Don't worry. The drinks are on me," the mn lazily said, lighting up another ciggarette.

With a puzzled face, the girl simply expressed her gratitude, "...Thanks."

Why is he paying for my drink, the first question popped into her mind. And, why does he look familiar?

"But," the man paused himself from smoking and glanced at the girl, "why is a young girl like you drinking alcohol? Do your parents even allow this?"

My parents abandoned me, the girl wanted to answer sharply, as the man's question hit something inside of her. Perharps, she isn't so proud of the fact that she is abandoned; maybe because of her face that earned a parents' fear and loathing.

Swallowing back that sharp reply, the girls instead replied with her hoarse voice, "I'm just really thirsty. I doubt a bar like this would serve a drink like water."

Returning his gaze attention back to nowhere, the man with a fedora man replied, "I see."

With two drinks in hand, the bartender nervously put it in front of the customers. "H-here are your d-drinks!" He then quickly left the bar, wanting to calm his frantic heartbeat.

Finally having a drink, Y/N immediately swallowed down the margarita in less than a second. Now having a cooled-down throat, she let out a sigh of relief.

"Well, I didn't expect you to be that thirsty," the man stated, siping up his own margarita. His other hand traveled down to another stool, gripping on it from the bottom.

Wait a minute... the girl starts to realize what the man's about to do.

"But, I guess that's a good sign."

For the first time, the man looked at Y/N straight in the eyes without trying to cover his face. Now being able to see the man's face properly in proper light, the girl's eyes widen in horror.

"Because now it makes it easier to kill you!"

A stool comes flying towards Y/N.

SMASH

Managing to dodge the surprise attack, the stool smashed a table in half, spilling the drinks on the table to the floor. The guests screamed as they took a step back cautiously.

Glaring into the man's eyes, Y/N finally realized who he is all along.

Kenny Ackerman!


Fact: Y/N is quite terrible at recognizing people if she has not seen them for a long period of time.

Chapter 33: 27 || Bar Fight

Chapter Text

Barely dodging an attack from Kenny Ackerman, Y/N grabbed a stool and did the same attack. The man simply dodged the attack with a huff.

Reaching a hand to his pocket, Kenny pulled out a gun and shot a bullet towards the girl. She swiftly dodged the bullet, which costed a woman to be shot instead. The victim screamed in pain as she held her bloody shoulder to stop the bleeding. Screams emerged from the visitors as they ran towards the exit.

Realizing how bad the situation really is, the Titan-shifter glared to the man's gray eyes. I must kill him before he hurts more people!

Turning to the staff who are frozen in place, Y/N said, "What the hell are you doing?! Get that woman out of here and help the visitors evacuate!"

"R-right!" The staff quickly did as the girl ordered as they carried the woman to safety.

Predicting another bullet coming towards her, the girl dodged it once again swiftly. Quickly reaching a dagger in her pocket-knife, she dashed towards Kenny and managed to wound his wrist. The man hissed in pain as he gritted his teeth, landing a kick on Y/N's stomach, causing her to cough out blood.

Hissing at the poisonous liquid in her mouth, she used this oppurtunity to apply some of her poisonous blood on her dagger, enchancing her probability of winning the fight.

Y/N knew that Kenny is stronger and his chance of winning are much, much higher. That is, without her using her Titan powers. However, there are three problems: One, there is not enough space for her to transform, and parts of the building may collapse and hurt the visitors; Two: if the girl doesn't have enough energy, the transformation could lead to a disaster; Three, she can't use them in the first place anyway since her body is regenerating from the poison.

So in conclusion, she can't transform.

Hiding behind a pillar to dodge the bullets, Y/N catched her breath as she felt a buzz from hee phone in her pocket. She pulled it out to be greeted by a worried Ritsu. "Y/N, please get out of there. The others are worried about you."

With a cautious face, the girl glanced behind the pillar to check before quickly turning back to Ritsu in an attempt to dodge Kenny's attack, resulting in a bruised cheek as blood drew out from it. "I can't. I have to finish off this guy. He's probably hired to kill us and he's someone I know. He's a former goddamn urban legend serial killer who's skills are beyond me. I'm not sure if I can finish him off, but I'll try my best to keep him occupied."

"B-but-"

Throwing a table at Kenny, the girl spoke her last words to Ritsu. "Tell the others to go on without me! Time is ticking!"

With that, the conversation ended.


 

Back at the hallway where the others are waiting, Nagisa held his phone as Ritsu played the recording of her last conversation with Y/N. All of them had concerned and worried looks plastered on their faces.

 

"Y/N, please get out of there. The others are worried about you."


"I can't. I have to finish off this guy. He's probably hired to kill us and he's someone I know. He's a former goddamn urban legend serial killer who's skills are beyond me. I'm not sure if I can finish him off, but I'll try my best to keep him occupied."

"B-but-"

"Tell the others to go on without me! Time is ticking!"

After listening to the recording, silence followed by with tension in the air. No one dared to break the silence as they tried their best to process what Y/N said during her and Ritsu's last conversation.

"S-Serial killer?" Okano muttered in disbelief.

Isogai gulped nervously. "H-He's who Y-Y/N knows-"

"-And who's stronger than her?" Karma finished off.

Ritsu nodded. "Yes. And it seems that Y/N wasn't kidding." Changing the screen, she showed a short footage that she managed to capture during her conversation with the girl who's currently in the bar, trying to finish off an enemy. In the footage, it showed the girl glancing behind before dodging a small table flying towards her as she barely dodged the attack. She hissed at the blood drawing out of her bruised cheek before coughing out blood.

Everyone grimaced at the footage as their concern grew for the girl.

"Koro-sensei..." Nagisa slowly called out to his teacher. "Is it really okay to leave Y/N behind?"

The octopus didn't answer the boy immediately as he fell into deep thought. After a quite long pause of figuring out a solution, he responded to his student, "Of course, we can't leave her there fighting alone against an enemy that's stronger than her, especially since he's trying to kill her. I understand that killing the enemy is the most logical solution, but I will not permit her to kill anyone. But, obviously, that is going to be difficult defeating him without killing him."

Karasuma glanced at Koro-sensei. "So, what's the solution?"

The octopus grinned. "Simple! We go into the bar and ambush him!"

Silence followed by as everyone looked at Koro-sensei in disbelief. "And how exactly are we going to ambush him?" Chiba questioned.

Nodding at Ritsu, Koro-sensei gestured her to show a layout of the bar. "At the back of the bar, there is a special door for bartenders to use. We can use that to sneak into the bar and ambush him from behind."

Karma quirked an eyebrow. "The plan is good and all, but considering how strong this guy is, shouldn't we get some weapons? Feels like we will need it."

"Up ahead is the VIP floor. The guests don't rely solely on hotel security, but provide their own hired guards. They most likely have weapons like guns, so all we need is to steal it from them," Ritsu explained.

Everyone nodded and made their way to near the VIP floor as they hid themselves from the guards vision.

"They look tough," Okano remarked.

"Are they more of the guys who've been threatening us? Or hired muscle that has nothing to do with us?" Yada questioned.

"Either way, we're gonna have to beat 'em to get those weapons," Terasaka said.

"Exactly, Terasaka." Koro-sensei gave him a nod of approval. "And that weapon you have will do the job perfectly."

Isogai turned to the bag Terasaka has and narrowed his eyes. "I thought we didn't have weapons?"

"To help Y/N, we need long-distance weapons. Terasaka has stun guns-which are short-distance weapons," Koro-sensei explained.

"Pft! What, you got X-ray vision now, too?" Terasaka scoffed, pulling out the stun-guns the octopus mentioned.

"You'll have to take them both down at once, or they'll call for help," Karasuma warned.

"I got this, okay?" Terasaka glanced at Kimura. "Hey, Kimura, see if you can lure 'em out this way."

"Who, me? But how?"

With a mischevious grin, Karma whispered to Kimura, "Here, try this..."

Gulping down a lump of saliva of nervousness, Kimura walked up to the guards. "What gives, kid?" one of the guards spoke up, noticing the boy.

"Huuuh? Any brains around here? These guys are total muscleheads!" Kimura mimicked Karma's way of speaking it as he cringed himself.

"You slabs of pigmeat oughta quit pretending to be human," he stated before walking away as he left the guards standing there, unable to process what he said.

Once they have processed it, they turned into a fit of rage as they chased after the boy. "Hey! Get back here!"

Yep, that pissed them off! Kimura internally yelled as he ran for his life.

"What's with this brat?!" one of the guards questioned out loud.

"He's crazy fast!" the other one exclaimed.

Waiting for the right time to strike the guards, Terasaka and Yoshida hid behind a wall as they held the stun guns. "Okay, now!"

Both of them tackled the guards to the ground just after Kimura ran past them. Not wasting a second, both of them immediately stunned the guards with their weapons, knocking them out cold.

"I bought 'em to see how electricity worked on that octopus. Never thought I'd be usin' 'em like this," Terasaka explained on why he had those.

"You bought those? But weren't they expensive?" Kataoka questioned.

"Huh? Uh, well..." Terasaka avoided his classmates eyes, "I came into a little money lately, so..." He had a flashback on when Shiro handed him money to cooperate with him in an attempt to assassinate Koro-sensei that risked his classmates.

These two... They look... Karasuma muttered internally.

"Terasaka, check their chests," Koro-sensei instructed the boy. He did as he's told and found the weapons they were hoping for: guns.

R-Real guns! the students exclaimed in their thoughts.

"Chiba? Hayami?" the teacher called out to two of his students. "Those guns are for you."

Both the students couldn't help but let out a gasp.

"Mr. Karasuma hasn't recovered enough to fire with any accuracy," Koro-sensei explained. "Right now, you two are the best gun-users we have."

"B-But this is all so sudden-"

"-However! I will not permit you to kill anyone. With your skill, you should have plenty of ways to use those to defeat someone without a scratch."

Receiving the guns, both the students fiddled with it as their hands trembled at the dangerous weapons they have been given. Giving us real guns? When we only just blew it with air guns?

"Let's go back to the bar, then," Koro-sensei said. "From the looks of things at this hotel, there's no sign the enemy has set up camp in any great numbers. They're even down to one or two hired assassins...at most."

"Yeah!" Terasaka exclaimed. "So let's go murdalize the rest!"


 

Panting heavily, Y/N leaned against the bartender table as she held her arm and added pressure to her grip, trying to stop the blood that's drawing out of her wound that she received from Kenny. Why is she trying to stop the bleeding when her body can just regenerate? Normally, her body will immediately regenerate even if it's still recovering from another wound. However, this time, it's not regenerating, perhaps because of the poison that's inside her. But, she should be practically imune to any poison. So, why is this one working?

 

"See your regenerating powers are not working, huh?" Kenny questioned as he prepared a chair for an attack.

 

In an attempt to get information, the girl answered, "Yes, why?"

 

"Wanna know why?" The man's lips tugged into a smirk as he chuckled. "That drink you drank earlier? Yeah, there was poison in it specifically for you."

 

Y/N's eyes widen at what Kenny said. A poison...specifically for me?

 

"It's meant to reduce your ability to regenerate-to the point that you can only generate one injury at a time," Kenny explained.

 

"And...do you know what else is in that drink?" The man raised the chair, preparing to attack. "The poison that your so-called "classmates" are currently suffering from, one that is stronger so it could have a big effect on you."

 

The girl gritted her teeth as she hissed at the pain on her throat and arm, her vision continuing to shake and blur. She's surprised she hasn't lost consciousness, and Kenny is too.

 

Making her heart jump, Kenny threw the chair against the shelf full of all kinds of alcohol, resulting in all of them breaking as the liquid and shards of the bottles dropped to the ground. The alcohol soaked into the girl's pants as some of the shards stabbed into her legs.

 

Grabbing a piece of cloth from one of the drawers, Y/N placed it in her mouth and bit onto it before pulling out the shards. Haven't get stabbed in a while, she thought as she threw the cloth aside when she's done. A flashback of one of her missions back when she was younger that resulted into her getting stabbed shot through her head.


Grabbing a broken bottle from the ground, Y/N stood up from her sitting position and aimed the broken bottle at Kenny, managing to wound a part of the man's face. The man hissed at the pain and launched another attack at the girl. With a quick reaction, Y/N was able to avoide the attack and quickly changed her hiding spot.

Feeling a buzz in her pocket, the girl pulled out her phone to be greeted by Ritsu saying, "Koro-sensei won't permit you to kill anyone. The others are on their way to help you. They will be coming through the door used for bartenders at the back of the bar. So, try to keep him distracted in the meantime, Y/N."

Eyes widening in alert, the wounded girl told Ritsu, "Why the hell are they coming here?! I told them to go on!"

"No need to worry. They have obtained guns from other enemies," Ritsu assured the girl.

Her classmates and teachers are not understanding how dangerous Kenny Ackerman is. Y/N assumed that her classmates thinks that they can knock out Kenny's gun and defeat him in combat, since they greatly outnumber him. Even without a gun, he is still a great threat; his abilities and experience made him a great threat. If he can kill hundres of MPs and became an urban legend known as "Kenny the Ripper", he could easily kill a few junior high school students.

Gritting her teeth, Y/N let out a voice of frustration. "You guys are not understanding how dangerous the situation is right now! Simply knocking out his gun won't do the trick. Even without a gun, he is still a great threat. He wants to get me, so he won't hesitate to kill you guys. So, leave me be."

Ritsu pursed her lips before disappearing from the screen. The Titan-shifter sighed as she prepared herself to launch another attack.

Pulling out his phone, Kenny dialed a number before placing on his ear, refilling his gun. "Hey, come to the bar for a second."

"Huh? Why should I?" The person on the other line asked.

"I think those brats won't be coming to the concert hall."

"Why not?"

"Because I think they're coming here to help their little classmate."


 

"Okay, everyone in their positions?" Ritsu questioned to everyone through their phones as all of them had sneak in successfully. All of them answered, confirming that they are on their assigned positions; some are behind pillars, some are behind counters and some are behind the piles of tables and chairs from the result of the chaos.


"All right..." The timer on everyone's phone then was set to ten seconds. Each second passed by with tension before the timer ran out. "Operation, start!"

A gunshot was heard in the silence.

But it wasn't aimed at Kenny. It was aimed at his gun.

As the bullet knocked out the gun from the man's hand, the gun slid down the floor away from him. Still in a state of shock, another bullet knocked out another item of his: his phone. With the phone on the floor, it received a hole and a large crack.

Finallt coming back to his senses, Kenny let out an amused smirk. "Oh, not bad for a brat."

Sensing a student behind a pillar, he grabbed a chair and threw it against the pillar, making it smash into pieces as the student, Chiba, flinched. How did he know my position?!

Kenny let out a laugh like he was mocking them; as if he could read what's on their minds. "You think I won't know your positions just because you sneaked into here without me noticing?! Well, you're absolutely wrong! I've slaughtered a bunch of MPs to know damn well what positions they'll be in when they're sent to kill me! Y/N here can confirm that!"

Some gritted their teeth as they waited for their chance to strike, while some wondered just what the hell are "MPs".

Footsteps then entered the bar, as everyone turned to the person who just arrived. "Yo! Am I late to the party?"

Oh no... Nagisa frowned. Another assassin!

The assassin that just arrived took out a gun and licked it, much to everyone's disgust. "Hm? What'd I miss?"

The students now are letting out frowns, not prepared for a new enemy to come in. This was a miscalculation to their plan.

"Quite a lot actually," Kenny answered. "The brats that were supposed to come to your spot came here instead to rescue their dear ol' friend."

"Oh, I see." Gastro stopped running his tongue all over his gun and inspected the room. "Hm, sixteen."

A gunshot then ripped out from the tense air, making the students flinch. On the ceiling was a hole caused by the gunshot.

"Just so you know, this bar is completely soundproof. I'll have shot you all dead and take the Titan brat before anyone comes to save you." Gastro twirled the gun in his hands as he let out a smirk.

"Don't you mean we?" Kenny questioned, reffering to the statement that Gastro will have shot everyone dead and take Y/N away.

"Right," Gastro glanced away from the man beside him. "Anyway, you know you're not prepared to kill anyone!"

"But," Kenny interfered, "Y/N doesn't really mind killing anyone, as long as it benifits her."

That statement was just meant to inform Gastro, but Kenny's voice was clear enough for everyone hear it.

"You can confirm that, right Y/N?" Kenny's question pierced through the silence.

Clenching her jaw, the questioned girl did her best to not react on his provocation. Her grip on her dagger tightened more than before.

While the girl mentioned tried her best not to come out of her hiding spot and stab Kenny, her classmates and teachers pondered on Kenny's statement. Karasuma and Koro-sensei especially thought on about that.

Kenny's statement implies that Y/N has killed before. But it was already expected; she was a soldier meant to protect her country, it would be expected that she killed her country's enemies. That obviously benefited her.

But for some reason, it felt like Kenny's statement implied that Y/N have killed and it benefited her, and her alone.

This statement made everyone question Y/N's morals. Does she really have no problem killing people as long as it benefited her? Is she really that heartless? And, how many people did she kill?

"Now, come on out like good little children and bow to the boss-"

Another gunshot was heard. It was aimed at Gastro's gun. But it missed, leaving a hole on the wall.

A mob of orange hair quickly hid away behind a stack of tables and chairs. Hayami shut her eyes closed as she tried to calm down her trembling hands. Shoot! I missed!

A silent gasp escaped from Gastro. Live ammo? And from the sounds of it... Did they take our goons' Model 60s?!

His surprised expression quickly turned to one of satisfaction. Junior-high kids trained for assassination...

Surprising everyone, including Kenny, Gastro let out a laugh. "Finally! A job I can sink my teeth into!"

What the hell...? Everyone questioned the man's sanity.

"Feelin' fine again today, with my tasty, tasty gun!"

A bullet was sent to Hayami's direction through a small gap from the stack of tables and chairs, barely missing the girl. Somehow, the stack of furnitures didn't crumble down.

An audible gasp was heard from Hayami.

"I never forget the position of an enemy once they've fired," Gastro stated. "Used to be an army man. All that experience taught me how to pinpoint my enemy's location and the sensation of checking my guns by taste."

He then licked his gun, much to everyone's disgust. "Now, then... there should be one more stolen gun out there."

Kenny jerked a thumb over his shoulder, pointing at the pillar Chiba was standing behind. "The other gun is with the brat behind the pillar over there."

"Oh, I see," Gastro responded.

Chiba tensed along with the other students, as a chill ran down their spines.

"Hayami! Remain standing by!" A familiar voice commanded. "You too, Chiba! I'll keep an eye on him and tell you when to shoot, so hang tight until it's time!"

Searching their eyes around the room, both of the men searched the source of the voice. Where's that coming from?

Their eyes then landed on Koro-sensei trapped in his crystal, grinning cockily, on the floor in front of the men.

"Oi! Quit starin' at me like that!" Gastro exclaimed, sending bullets to Koro-sensei, which only bounce off his crystal and fueled his arrogance. Kenny simply raised his eyebrows in disbelief at the bizzare creature's form.

"An expert gunman and a formal serial killer versus junior-high students? This much of a slight advantage should be all right," Koro-sensei analyzed.

"Okay, Kimura! Run three hiding spots to the left!" The teacher commanded, continuing to do the same to the other students. "Terasaka and Yoshida, move four hiding spots to either side! We've made a blind spot! Kayano, move to the hiding spot in front of you! Karma and Fuwa, move eight hiding spots right! Isogai, five hiding spots left!"

An audible click of a tongue was heard from Kenny. "Bastard! He's making this complicated!"

The man's furry seemed to fade away as he realized something. "And yet, he's telling us their names and positions with every command."

Gastro smirked at the realization. "Heh, I'll have 'em memorized in no time."

Realizing the enemy's realization, Koro-sensei quickly switched tactics. "Student number 12! Move right and continue preparations! Number 4 and 5, film the target from between your spots! Use Ritsu to tell Chiba what's going on! Student number 15, move to where student number 27 is! Ponytail, move to the front-left!  Motorcycle Fan, you too! Two seats to the front-left! The person who out of curiosity went to Takebayashi's top maid cafe and was alarmed to find he liked it, make a big racket to confuse the enemy!"

"Shut up! How the hell did you know I went there?!" Terasaka questioned furiously.

Letting out another click of his tongue, Kenny furrowed his brows. "Damn, he's good."

Sending a bullet to the pillar Chiba was hiding behind, Gastro let out an exclaimation once he noticed not a speck of blood was scattered on the floor, "The hell?! He's not here?!"

Sliding down the bartender table, Chiba let a sigh of relief as his legs went weak. "Thank God Koro-sensei instructed me to move positions..."

Sitting beside the boy, Y/N nodded. "Yeah, that was a close one."

"Okay, Chiba, it's time. After I give this next command, fire at will," Koro-sensei instructed.

"Argh! Where are you dammit?!" Gastro pointed his gun everywhere frantically.

"Hayami, you're on follow-up as the situation requires," Koro-sensei said. "You're looking to block off the enemy's movements. But before that, a word of advice for the two who don't let their feelings show."

Hearing this, both of the students mentioned were stunned quite a bit.

"When the assassination failed, you began to doubt your own skill, though you don't speak a word of it," Koro-sensei pointed out, surprising the girl beside Chiba.

"You... did?" She questioned, though it was barely audible.

After a pause, Chiba slowly nodded.

"You don't whine or make excuses, and your classmates forced their confidence onto you, thinking, "Surely they can handle it." No one would notice your anguish."

Glancing at the boy beside her, Y/N asked, "Why did you doubt your own skills? I was the one who failed the assassination..."

"No! You didn't!" Chiba quickly responded. "After shooting a few of his tentacles that were going to regenerate back, my hands trembled. The pressure of being responsible if he dies or not... I finally realized how big the pressure is at that moment, and that made my aim go all over the place..."

Pulling a hand to his face, Chiba pulled his bangs over his face, letting his eyes visible to the girl's view. "I thought... it was maybe my fault the assassination failed..."

Fixing a comforting gaze on him, Y/N scooted closer to him and placed a hand on his shoulder as a way to comfort him, for she was unable to do it with words. Of course, after wiping off the poisonous blood on her hand and putting a distance between them so Chiba will not make any contact with the poisonous blood.

"It's not your fault, Ryunosuke..." Y/N muttered, though receiving no response from the boy.

"But it's all right," Koro-sensei spoke. "You don't have to bear all that pressure alone. If you two miss, we'll switch over to a strategy of shuffling people and guns around so no one can tell who's pulling the trigger. We can use that strategy because everyone here has gone through training and tasted failure. You have allies at your side who share your experience. So with that peace of mind, go ahead and fire."

After a few seconds of silence, Gastro let out a chuckle, though it was only audible to Kenny. Heh. Thanks for that. That little speech gave me enough time to figure this out. Student number 12 is the only one who hasn't moved. And yet they're breathing heavily like they're planning something.

Narrowing his eyes at the stack of chairs and tables, the man prepared his gun. The second someone pops up there, I'll shoot to kill.

"All right, here we go!" Koro-sensei shouted out. "Student number 12! Stand and fire!"

Right at his signal, a figure popped out of the hiding spot.

Gastro pulled the trigger, the gun aimed at the figure. Bingo!

The bullet put a hole to the figure's head, sending it down crashing down the floor.

Though the sound of it crashing didn't say that the figure was human.

"A dummy?!" Gastro exclaimed in shock, staring down at the figure thought to be student number 12 on the floor, the bullet still inside the head.

"That's where you'll want to aim!" Ritsu said from Hayami's phone, signaling her to come out of her hiding spot.

Hayami leaped out of the stack of tables and chairs and aimed the gun at her target. With a smirk, she responded, "Okay."

With that, another gunshot echoed in the bar as Gastro's gun went flying out of his hand, sliding away to the floor eventually.

Eyes locked to the gun on the floor, Gastro let out an exclaimation, "W-what the—"

He wasn't able to finish his sentence when a chair was sent flying towards his face, sending an ugly bruise on his face. Karma let out a chuckle at that, as he has been the one responsible for that bruise.

After a few seconds, Gastro dropped to the floor with a thud, unconscious after the chair hit his face as well as his head. Saliva drew out of his mouth on to the floor.

Another one was sent flying to Kenny, though he dodged it swiftly as he let out a 'tch'.

"You brat..." The man muttered, grabbing a chair and sending it flying to Karma. The chair smashed to pieces against the pillar Karma was hiding behind and it was inches away from bruising his face, if he hadn't dodged the attack he predicted.

Though what he didn't predict was Kenny's next attack.

Grabbing a shard of glass from the floor, Kenny charged towards Karma, the shard of glass aimed towards him. His mercury eyes widening, Karma prepared himself to dodge.

But that wasn't necessary.

From the bartender table, Y/N leaped out of her hiding place and charged at Kenny from his right, her dagger aimed towards him. From the unexpected attack, she managed to wound his side; stabbing the dagger to his side as blood drew out from it.

"Y/N...!" She heard Koro-sensei gasp out.

Gritting his teeth and letting out a pained groan, Kenny aimed the direction of the shard of glass in his hand from Karma to the girl. He swung it as Y/N couldn't dodge in time to not get her right ear sliced off.

Letting out a pained groan, Y/N kicked off of Kenny and stopped a hand from pressing the right side of her head, knowing that she will be affected by her own poison, as she has already.

Gripping a mop of hair, her vision blurred even more than before. Her body burned more than ever inside and out. She felt like she was in fire as it slowly consumed every fiber of her being into nothing more than ashes.

A moment passed, and Y/N felt her body drop to the floor.

Seeing this, Kenny shifted his gaze back towards the red-haired boy, who was still in a state of shock. The man charged towards Karma, as he only realized what was happening till the man was inches away from him.

Kenny tackled Karma to the floor as the shard of glass was pointed towards Karma's throat. It would be inside of his throat hadn't Karma managed to stop Kenny's hands from pushing it inside his throat.

"Heh, you're strong for a brat. I'll give you that." The man chuckled seeing the boy's struggle. His fedora hat casted a shadow on his face, letting his eyes be the only thing that shines on his face. The light from above showed a bit of his deformity on the right side of his face.

Will this be the last thing Karma sees before the glass stabs into his throat?

"This shard of glass will soon be inside your throat. So you'll have to say goodbye to your friends."

Karma didn't give a response as he continued to hold Kenny's hands from killing him. He was using all his strength. And yet, he could only do this much to keep himself from getting killed.

"Karma!" He heard Y/N's voice calling out to him.

His mercury eyes widen a bit, shocked that the girl was still conscious.

Her face on the floor, the girl's eyes focused on the shard of glass an inch from stabbing her friend's throat; an inch from killing him. It's as if that's the only thing that mattered right now. She couldn't let anymore people die because of her.

"Don't let him kill you! You have to win!" She shouted out with all her might, despite the burning sensation that keeps heating up in her throat.

Karma's body then froze.

His mind went blank. The light in his eyes seemed to dim out. The only thing he could see is the shard of glass pressed against his throat.

It was then when the grip Karma had on Kenny's hand seemed to tightened more than ever. He felt something surge through his entire body in a flash; as if a power awakened inside him.

Karma knew exactly what needs to be done.

In a flash, he threw the man hovering over him off of him, sending him rolling a few meters away from the boy that was about to get killed. Karma kneeled down at the floor, catching his breath at the near-death experience.

He now felt stronger than ever; powerful than ever. Before, his strength only allowed him to merely stop a shard of glass from killings him. Now, he felt like he could beat the crap out of Kenny Ackerman.

Karma's mercury eyes locked on Kenny's figure still in a state of shock and easing up the pain on his shoulder and the wound he received from Y/N. A moment later, he charged towards the man, sending a punch to his face and him stumbling back a few steps, as well as a bruise.

At this action, Karasuma and Koro-sensei let their jaws drop. How did the boy suddenly have the strength to throw a man two—or maybe, five times his strength? It's as if he just gained a power of some sort from God, who took pity on him and decided to help him survive.

Feeling a sensation of pain on his cheek, Kenny lifted a finger to his bruised cheek to make sure that he wasn't hallucinating. The thought that ran across his mind was simply too unbelievable.

Oi, oi, oi... You're kidding me... Kenny's gray eyes locked with mercury ones as his eyes widen more with every second passing. There's no way...

Once the shocked-man snapped back, it was all too late.

From behind a stack of tables and chairs, Terasaka and Isogai leaped out of their hiding spot with a small black container on their hands. Pressing some sort of button on the containers, smoke drew out from it as the container was aimed at Kenny. The man, being unable to predict this attack, inhaled the gas as he felt himself going in a daze. Though, it wasn't enough to make him unconscious.

"Heh, you thought that would work on me—"

Unable to finish what he said, Kenny felt something heavy hitting his head as he finally dropped to the floor, unconscious.

Letting his hand gripping a stool drop, Karma let out heavy breaths as he stared down at the man he made unconscious on the floor. He stood there, unmoving, as his classmates tie up their enemies' unconscious bodies.

The way Kenny's eyes widen and locked eyes with him... It's as if he knew something about him that he, himself didn't know.

He then placed down the stool stained with Kenny's blood on the floor, unable to look away from Kenny—

"Karma!"

—until someone called out to him.

The red-head turned away from Kenny's unconscious body to Nagisa, trying his best to carry Y/N's unconscious body over him. It seems that shouting those words of encouragement to Karma took up the last of her energy before she dropped completely unconscious.

"Can you help me carry her? It's a little hard for me," Nagisa requested with a sheepish smile.

Walking up to the shorter boy, Karma scooped up Y/N from Nagisa and placed her on his back, positioning her to piggyback him. Nagisa was rather surprised at the action, but he didn't say anything about it.

"I'll carry her. You should probably pick up those guns and ask Koro-sensei and Karasuma-sensei what to do about it," Karma suggested, glancing towards the guns the enemies used scattered on the floor. His eyes then trailed to a dagger belonging to Y/N on the floor as well. "You should pick that up, too. I don't want to know what reaction she'll make if it gets lost."

After tying up the unconscious bodies of their enemies and taking their weapons, the class continued on their mission to the top of the hotel and save their classmates.


Fact: Karma stole quite a lot of smoke bombs from Smog and gave those to Isogai and Terasaka for the plan. Initially, he intended to use those for future pranks.

 

Chapter 34: 28 || Past: Bird in a Cage

Chapter Text

Year 84 2

Cold. Empty. Numb.

Those words perfectly described what the girl was feeling and the environment around her. Nothing could be worse than this.

Clutching the bread in her weak, trembling hands, she took a bite out of the food she stole, not caring about the fact that her hands were dirty and covered in blood. She pulled her knees close to her chest as she continued eating the bread, silently staring at the corpse near her, its blood soaking her clothes-the only clothes she had.

Finishing the bread, she picked up her bloody dagger from the ground and kneeled down towards the corpse, going through its pockets to see if there was any money in there. She didn't mind the blood that was soaking through the corpse's clothes.

Fortunately for her, there were money inside the pockets. With that, she slid the money inside her pockets and quickly exited the dark alleyway, leaving the corpse to rot away in the dark, where there was most likely no one to ever find him.

She walked out of the alleyway like she just didn't murder a merchant she stole from, despite the clothes she wore which are soaked in blood. There were people passing by-yet, no one questioned it or even think of it.

That shows how normal it is here. Here, the Underground.

The Underground: a subterranean city beneath the innermost land in the capital city of Mitras. In this land beneath the shadow of the glamorous capital, it's not uncommon for those who were born and raised here to never see the surface. In other words, a cage.

Alike to birds in a cage, the people there were trapped, waiting for their bodies to rot away.

In this cage, humans are bound to get their hands dirty just to survive. Robbery, street fights, murder-all these were normal in the Underground.

All of these criminal acts are fine.

That's maybe why the girl felt little guilt on ending that merchant's life.

She didn't mind taking a life as long as there's some benefit in it for her.

What was important is that she survives this hellhole.

That's all that matters.

Is it...?

Well, now she really doesn't have the time to continue dwell on those thoughts.

Because the Military Police are chasing after her.

"Hey! Stop right there!" A soldier shouted, chasing after the girl with a gun in his hand, shooting bullets towards her that missed.

On instinct, the girl covered in blood started sprinting away from the Military Police. Most likely, the minions of the merchant she killed payed the Military Police to capture her. Or kill her.

Whichever the Military Police were ordered to, it didn't matter. What's important is that the girl needed to escape from them. Immediately.

Taking a turn, the girl ran towards a dark alleyway as the Military Police followed after her. Arriving there, they found no one there-except rotting corpses, which they almost didn't notice due to the darkness.

"Where the hell is she...?" A soldier muttered, preparing his gun to shoot whenever the girl shows up.

"Show yourself! If you surrender, you might get spared!" Another soldier shouted out, though what he meant by sparing her is letting her live and selling her off to some corrupt noble or something.

The soldier's shout was followed by an eerie silence, making the soldiers inch towards each other in fear; something was coming, they knew it.

And it came.

Emerging from the shadows, the girl charged towards one of the soldiers and slashed her dagger against his chest, drawing blood out of him. His body soon fell to the ground.

Managing to react, the other soldiers screamed out in fear and fired bullets in all directions towards girl. None of them hit her, as she swiftly dodged them all and closing the space between her and the soldiers.

Once again, she slashed her dagger against their bodies as their bodies dropped to the ground after muttering their final words-words they couldn't say to their families one last time and curses to their murderer, who is standing above them, coldly staring down like they were simply bugs about to be squashed.

The dark alleyway grew quiet once again as the girl let out a sigh. She checked her victims pockets once again to see if they have money-which they had. Probably the money people of the Underground payed just to feel the sunlight that they never felt.

The girl was about to walk away from their victims when a dagger was pressed against her neck. This was the very first time another person's dagger was this close to her; this close to killing her.

"Scream and you'll have your head off," the voice behind her said. From the voice, it was obvious that the person behind her is a male. She pondered on her decision as the dagger was pressed harder against her neck, to the point that blood was drawing out.

A voice in her mind tells her to just give up and die. After all, what was the point of continuing her life when all she does is steal, kill and play this endless game of hide and seek in this filthy place called the Underground?

What meaning is there to her life?

One way or another, she'll die by the hands of either the Military Police or the other thugs in the Underground. Might as well die now.

But, something tells that she shouldn't die now. That she can't die now.

She needed to see if there is any meaning to her life.

"Empty your pockets and hand the money to me," the voice behind her said, holding out a hand for her to hand the money.

Slowly, the girl reaches out the pockets and pulled out its contents. She placed the money to the person's palm, before slashing his hand with her dagger that was hidden beneath the money.

As the blood splattered into the air, the male stumbled back as he held onto his wounded hand, dropping the dagger he was holding to the ground. The girl stumbled back as well, preparing herself to charge towards him and wound him further.

Though it was dark, she could make out what the the man looked like vaguely. The man was rather tall, dressed in a dark attire, consisting of a black coat with a hood, pants and boots of the same color, as well as a black mask and gloves that's stained with dry blood.

Charging forward, the girl's attack was avoided, as the man moved out of the way before he was stabbed. He grabbed another dagger from his pocket and attacked the girl, which she managed to dodge.

From there, they swung their daggers towards each other in hopes to finish off the other. The girl began to regret her decision of continuing to fight, because her current opponent was so damn hard to finish off. She thought that she should kill him so that she wouldn't run away from here with empty pockets. Look how that turned out.

If her intuition is right, she's probably going to die here; right here in this place where corpses of forgotten people pile up and wait to rot away.

The man charged forward with his dagger as the girl turned the dagger's direction using her own, resulting it to fly out of her hand. She felt every nerve in her body froze from the realization that she no longer had a weapon; that she was going to die.

Once again, the man's dagger was pressed against her neck. She closed her eyes, waiting for her neck to be cut open.

But it didn't happen.

Instead, the man offered her a deal.

"Listen up, I'll only tell you this once: I'm offering you a deal so that you can save your life. You'll work for my organization and obey every order you're given. In exchange, you'll get the basic necessities to live."

Stunned, the girl took a few seconds to process the information. Once it was processed, she furrowed her eyebrows as questioned, "...What work do I have to do?"

The man pulled down his mask and gave her a smile that didn't reach his eyes. "Assassination."

At what he answered, the girl's eyes widened a fraction. If she recalled, that kind of work usually offers a ton of money.

But, then again, this whole thing could be a scam. Or a trap set up for her by the Military Police that was desperate to capture her.

"What's wrong? I thought killing people is your daily routine," the man commented at the girl's few seconds of silence, pressing up the dagger against her neck.

"It is my daily routine," the girl answered bitterly. "But, how do you expect me to believe you? For all I know, this could be a trick."

The man let out a sigh as he furrowed his brows. "I'll give you back your money, then you'll follow me to one of the branches of the organization to prove it to you. If I'm not lying, then you'll give me your money back."

Narrowing her eyes at the man, the girl threw a daring look at him. "And if I don't follow you?"

"Then you'll die right here."

Considering the circumstances, she was in no position to refuse the offer. Whether she likes it or not, she'll have to accept the offer. "All right."

Having a pleased smile plastered on his face, the man handed back the girl's money. "Here."

She immediately snatched the money back as she made her way out of the alleyway. "Damn bastard..."


 

Turns out, the man, who's name is Arland, was not lying.


The organization he owns is legit, and it's well known for offering services of assassinating targets the client desires. All assassins there are skilled and are from the Underground, so it's perfect since they are difficult to track down. One of the main reasons why this organization is successful is the clients who often pay for their services are mostly nobles and government officials.

Apparently, they have been keeping an eye on the girl for a while; assessing her skills to see if she's worth recruiting. And, turns out she was worth it.

The girl was brought to branch no. 10. There were many branches in the organization so it won't arouse suspicion to the people in the Underground.

Just like the man said, the organization provided their assassins with the basic necessities to live.

Letting out a sigh, the girl straightened her new clothes as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She was given a white button-up shirt with long sleeves and long pants of the same color as sleeping clothes.

Her eyes lingered to the letters attached to the shirt of the left side of her chest: Y/N.

That's her new name.

It sounded foreign when she says it out loud-but she's glad that she finally has a name; a name to be called by.

Hearing a bell ring, Y/N's head jolted to the door behind her. She then exited the bathroom and made her way towards the dining room.

Making her way through the crowd in white, she managed to grab a bread and a bowl of soup for herself. She then seated herself at one of the tables and ate her dinner happily. For the first time, she ate something that she didn't stole.

Finishing her dinner rather quickly, she returned the crockery and cutlery before scanning the people in the dining hall. Most of the people here seem to be in their late teens and early twenties. She could only spot one or two other people that are around her age.

Deciding to go back to her room, she exited the dining hall.

Plopping down to her bed, Y/N stared at the small fire inside the lamp iluminating the dark room. Once again, she muttered her new name, "Y/N."

A smile emerged on her face. Her name still sounds foreign to her, but she feels that this name is meant for her.

She couldn't be happier.

Before long, her eyes fluttered shut as she drifted off to her first peaceful sleep.


 

Like always, the moon gave light to the earth and prevented complete darkness. Under it, Y/N walked through the streets of Mitras: the glamorous capital city above the Underground.


After two weeks of training, she was given her first mission: assassinate a noble who is corrupt and has committed crimes. According to what the girl has been told, her target should be in his mansion, sipping on luxurious wine or smoking expensive cigarette or something.

Though the assassins of the organization weren't given citizenship on the surface before being a veteran, most of the missions they were given are on the surface. Surprisingly, there hasn't been a lot of assassins that tried to escape during one of their missions. The reason was that the organization was ready to track them down to the edges of the Walls just to not let their organization be known to the public.


Reaching the gates of the mansion, the girl pulled up her black hood and black mask as she prepared her dagger. Without a hint of nervousness, she casually walked up to the guards in front of the gates, who immediately reacted to her presence.

Before they could utter a word, her dagger slashed through their necks as their bodies dropped to the ground, crimson blood spiling out of their necks.

Without giving a single glance, Y/N proceeded to make her way to the mansion.

Soon enough, the girl found her target.

"P-Please don't kill me! I beg you-" the target begged his soon-to-be-killer to not kill him, but his killer ignored his pleas as she slashed her dagger across the man's throat, before the man dropped to the floor of his bedroom, dying of the blood loss.

E/C eyes stared at the dead body on the floor with a pool of blood. The eyes then averted to the dagger stained with blood. Narrowing her eyes towards the dagger, she grabbed a cloth from her pocket and cleaned it.

The now-dead noble didn't expect his killer to be a girl; a girl this young. When the little girl broke into his mansion with a dagger, he thought that he could fight back. Oh, how wrong he was. The little girl defeated him in just a second, like a God of Death.

A sound of the door creaking snapped the girl in all-black clothing out of her focus of cleaning her dagger. Suspicious, she made her way to where the sound came from; the door to the dead man's bedroom.

The girl opened the door, revealing a boy who seems to be around five years old; just a bit younger than her, leaning against the wall as he trembles. His eyes were filled with fear.

Suspicious, the girl asks the boy, "Did you see that?" reffering to her killing the man.

The boy didn't answer. But, he didn't deny it either. The masked girl took his silence as an answer, before she raised her dagger.

"You saw that. So you must die. And... I'm sorry..."


 

Year 843

 

Ever since the death of the corrupt noble man, rumors of a small figure in black killing nobles and government officials circulated throughout the Walls. The number of deaths increased after the rumors appeared. They call the small yet deadly figure the "God of Death".

 

To add that, multiple soldiers of the Military Police have been found dead with their necks slit. According to a rumor, they have been killed by a man named "Kenny the Ripper".

 

With two killers on the loose, some people think that the "God of Death" and "Kenny the Ripper" are one in the same-despite the differences between their killing styles.

 

Regardless of what the people said, the rumors were soon concluded to be an urban legend.

 

However, it bothered Y/N.

 

"I can't believe that Kenny bastard is taking credit of my work!" She spat out, stabbing a Military Police higher-up that she was tasked to assassinate. "And I can't believe that I have to kill a MP bastard now!"

 

Because of the rumors saying that the "God of Death" and "Kenny the Ripper" are one and the same, the higher-ups in the organization are skeptical if the work she has done up until now are done by her or if they're done by Kenny the Ripper.


Once again, she stabbed the target as she pulled out her dagger violently. The target let out another scream when she stabbed him again.

Of course her work is done by her!

After all, it's her work. Who else could've done it than her?

For God's sake, the higher-ups should give her the credit she deserves!

"I can't believe they think my work is done by that MP slaughterer!" She yelled out as she stabbed the Military Police higher-up one final time.

The body dropped to the ground with a thud as a pool of blood shaped around it. With a grunt, Y/N pulled out her dagger from the body as she let out a sigh.

"One more to go," she muttered, walking out of the room and entering the hallway of the Military Police headquarters. The body was left there as it waited till someone finds it in the morning.

Walking through the silent hallways, the girl held her dagger by her side as she searched the other target's office as the blood on her dagger dropped to the luxurious red carpet.

How the hell can they afford such expensive carpet placed throughout the headquarters when this building doesn't even belong to a noble? This just shows how corrupt the MPs are.

Then again, just what person living on the surface is not corrupt?

For all her life, she knew the people on the surface as corrupt bastards; living luxurious lives above the Underground people's suffering whilst acting like they're better than them. To her, they're all pigs.

Sighing, Y/N decided not to ponder on this any longer before she lashes out from frustration. It's not the time to be thinking about this; especially on a mission.

Why can't she just accept reality for how it is? This world is a cruel place to live in; some humans are able to live peaceful lives without getting their hands dirty and be free, while some are bound to get their hands dirty just to survive while being trapped in a cage, and this is all because of how unequal humans are.

This was all decided from the moment they were born; something out of their control.

She should just accept the fact that she was trapped in a cage.

She was not free.

The wings that should be used to soar to the sky freely underneath the warmth of the sun, were bound by the cruel world society created.

Snapping her out of her endless thoughts, a drop of something heavy to the floor was heard disrupting the silence. Her head snapped to the direction from where the sound came from, an office. Specifically, her target's office.

No one was supposed to be in the building at night-except the guards outside that she managed to sneak past by and the high-ranking officers staying in their offices, drinking fine wine or gambling till midnight.

"W-wait!" A panicked voice was heard from the office. "P-please! J-just spare me, all right?!"

A scream was followed by, then the laughter of a maniac. "Well that would be just easy for you! Wouldn't want that, Fredrick Weber!"

That's the name of my other target...! She realized. Judging by what the voices said from the office, it was obvious that her target was about to be killed not by her.

She couldn't afford for her target be killed by someone else, so she kicked down the door and immediately charged towards Fredrick Weber's not-soon-to-be-killer. She swung her dagger at him as she managed to wound his arm.

Fortunately for him, he didn't sustain any more wounds as he was able to dodge all the girls attacks. However, in the process, the girl managed to get her cheek cut, drawing crimson blood out of it.

Although there was a frown on the man's face, for a split second, his eyebrows shot up as his eyes widened, seeming to recognize the child that just barged in and attacked him. He tipped up his fedora hat to make sure his eyes aren't deceiving him.

Small figure, black clothes, and a gaze that seems able to kill anyone. There's no doubt that the one right in front of Kenny Ackerman is the infamous God of Death.

"Oi, oi, oi. You have to be kidding me." The frown on Kenny's face worsen as he raises his dagger. However, he soon let out a cackle that is of a maniac; just like the one the girl heard earlier. "The God of Death is right in front of me! Right before my eyes!"

At Kenny's maniac cackle, Y/N narrowed her dagger as she too raised her dagger. "What the hell are you doing, Kenny the Ripper?"

He raised his brows as he acted confused, though the girl feels that seemingly innocent expression is mocking her.

Easing down on his laughter, Kenny let out a chuckle. "Oh? Is the amazing God of Death mad at me for trying to kill off her target?"

The girl was already getting tired of this. "How would you like to die, blood loss or being stabbed repeatedly?"

Unexpected to Y/N, Kenny lifted his arms and backed away from her. "All right, all right. I'll surrender. And just so you know, it was a coincidence. We just had the same target."

With that, Kenny left the room without a fight, leaving the girl confused, as well as her target laying on the ground in fear.

He soon realized that he just had a switch in his killer's, and he was still going to die. "P-Please don't kill me...! I'll do whatever you ask, I mean it!"

Eyeing her target coldly, the girl replied bluntly to his pleas, "Yeah, no. I still need that extra credits."

The night soon ended with the God of Death finishing her mission successfully-though there were some complications. Her targets' dead bodies were left in the building to rot till someone finds their bodies with a bloody scream.



"Who's this?" The question coming from Y/N was filled with confusion and a bit of bafflement. She quirked an eyebrow as she eyed the small, shaking girl she questioned next to the higher-up in front of her.

"This is Kanon," the higher-up introduced the small girl to the assassin. "She's one of the new ones that came earlier this month. You will be in charge of her."

The assassin scrunched her eyebrows, baffled. She eyed the girl the higher-up made her in charge of; small body, messy chocolate brown hair, and crystal-like blue eyes that didn't seem to belong here in the Underground.

From the looks of it, Kanon probably came from the surface; a high-class family, if Y/N may add.

Though having multiple question, the assassin decided to save that later for Kanon to answer. She gave her higher-up a nod as she saluted, "Yes, sir."

Right after that, the higher-up left branch no. 10.

Y/N glanced at the younger girl; she was curious of Kanon's age, since she looked only a year or two younger than herself. To add that, there were only two or three kids that looked like her age in this organization. "Say, how old are you?"

Stuttering, the nervous girl answered, "S-six...!"

So I was right. Though Y/N herself does not know her exact age, she was quite delighted to have someone of her age around here; the other kids around her age were in other branches, and they didn't quite get along.

Thinking that the rest of her questions can be asked later, the assassin pivoted around and marched the opposite way from where Kanon is standing, not even waiting for her to react. "You better start walking now before you get left behind."

With that, Kanon quickly scrambled to her feet and tried her best to match her pace with Y/N's, though she could only manage to walk behind the assassin. "U-um...! Where are we going?"

Without so much of a glance behind, Y/N answered, "The training grounds."


 

If Y/N were to be honest, Kanon didn't quite reached her expectations; her body was small, and she didn't seem to have muscles. She would fall easily whenever the assassin pushed her lightly. Furthermore, Kanon was frightened at the mere sight of a dagger.

 

Just how did Kanon got recruited into such an organization? If anything, she should do activities far more delicate than assassination. It would've suited her delicate self.

 

However, despite being constantly dropped to the ground and trembling at the sight of a dagger, Kanon was determined to learn and train more. The conviction in her eyes were as clear as day, just like her sky-colored crystal eyes.

 

Although her determination was unlimited, Kanon had to take a rest. Or else, her limbs might start falling off before she can even sever a limb from a target. It took more than persuasion for Kanon to leave the training grounds and eat dinner.

 

Sitting across from the brunette, Y/N quietly observed Kanon's sour expression as she ate the tasteless soup and bread reluctantly.

 

"Are you used to food better than this?" The H/C-haired asked, with no hidden meaning behind her question; she was genuinely curious.

 

To Kanon, the question was sarcasm. She flinched. "U-um, well... I guess you can say that..."

 

Y/N responded with a nod, taking a bite out of her bread. "I'm guessing you came from the surface?"

 

The brunette paused for a moment before asking, "Is that what the place above here is called?" to which the assassin confirmed with a nod.

 

"So, have you been to the surface?" Kanon asked with innocence in her voice.

 

Taken aback by her question, Y/N stopped chewing on her bread. Is Kanon really that clueless?

 

Swallowing her food, the assassin continued eating. "Of course not. I don't have the money to go to the surface."

 

Her eyes widening, Kanon asked again, "Why do you have to pay? Everyone should be able to go up there!"

 

"Well, the pigs up there don't think so," the assassin responded bitterly, finishing her food as she stood up with her plate in her hand.

 

She left the table as she went to return the plate and cutlery. Seeing the assassin walk away, Kanon stuffed the rest of her bread into her mouth and catched up as the cutlery hit against the plate at every step she takes.


Right after returning their plate and cutlery, Y/N marched through the hallways towards her shared-bedroom as Kanon chased after her. "Why don't they think so?! Why-"

Kanon was slammed against the wall, resulting her to wince at the pain on her shoulders and back.

"Because the pigs up there want money and power to fill up their damn egos! They use people of the Underground as pawns for their game of money and power! And now, you'll be one of their pawns! And you're most likely to never go back to the surface!"

Crystal blue eyes widen as tears began to fill up and redden. Kanon's small body starts to shake violently.

With that, the conversation ended.


 

It has been fifteen minutes since the candle has been lit in the shared-bedroom. The only one in the room are Kanon and Y/N, in which the latter has trouble in sleeping. Kanon was flipping through the pages of a rather large and heavy book with a melancholic look.

 

All of the other assassins assigned to this room are all on their missions. Since Kanon is still in training and Y/N is her trainer, they haven't been assigned to any missions.

 

"Shut the damn book and put out the candle. You have training tomorrow," Y/N grumbled in her bed.

 

"Wait! One more page!" Kanon responded from her bed beside Y/N's, her eyes still immersed in the book.

 

Sitting up from her bed, the grumpy girl questioned, "Just what the hell are you reading to make you so immersed in it?"

 

Her question seemed to add light to Kanon's eyes, as her melancholic face lit up. She held up the book for Y/N to see. "A book about the outside world! This book is illegal, but it's still so interesting!"

 

At a certain word, Y/N flinched. "...The outside world?"

 

Kanon nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! There's so much that we don't about this world!"

 

Curious, Y/N unconsciously climbed out of her bed and scooched over to Kanon on the floor. "So... What's outside of here?"

 

Kanon's eyes seemed to sparkle when the question was asked; it's as if she has been waiting for this question. "Tons of things! There are things like lands of ice, burning water, plains of sand and a body of water that covers the majority of the world! It's said here that merchants used to sail across this body of water to sell their products and discover more things to sell! And it's also said here that some people used to live in these lands of ice and sand! Imagine how different their lives must be than ours!"

 

As Kanon continued to ramble on, Y/N quietly listened as she too became fascinated. Her E/C eyes sparkled with wonder as she stared at the page with the large body of water Kanon described drawn in.

 

Kanon had a dream—to witness the wonders of the world that was out of reach. She had something to live for; her life held meaning.

 

Kanon's dream of experiencing the wonders of the world ignited a spark of envy in Y/N.


Unlike Kanon's life, Y/N's life lacked any meaning; she had nothing to live for. The only thing keeping her going is finding meaning in her life, just that.

Somehow, there was an excruciating yet numb pain in her chest. She found herself trapped in a seemingly endless void, devoid of any direction or calling. The absence of a meaningful goal left her feeling numb and detached from the world around her. She yearned for something, anything, that would bring some sort of significance to her life.

Perhaps, she can borrow Kanon's dream, just so that she had some sort of meaning in her life. At this point, she would cling onto anything that would give her life meaning.

 

Y/N was a bird in a cage—trapped by the cruel world society created, and her own desperate desire to find meaning in her life.

 


 

Fact: The two read the book till dawn.